ት Tergwame Greek · Coptic · Ethiopic · Syriac · Armenian · Georgian · Latin

Greek · Letters ·

in epistulam i ad Corinthios

Severianus · khazarzar

BothSourceEnglish
JSON Dossier
machine-draft · no human review 64 passages · 19,181 words

About this work

Apparatus · what the pipeline recorded

Annotation and terms

0 commentary units 0 derived notes 0 open questions 64 narrative
What the kinds mean

Pipeline notes

  • coverageNo English translation could be identified: a language model asked twice could not name one, though it could not rule one out either. That is not proof that none exists — translations in dissertations, recent books and other modern languages are easily missed.
  • limitThe English is a machine draft produced passage by passage from the transcribed Greek; no human has verified it. The commentary is model-written and cites only keys the pipeline could resolve.
  • registerRegister: letter in ancient Greek; the English keeps the liturgical formulae and the vocatives rather than normalising them.
  • structurePassages: 64 narrative.
  • sourceSource edition: khazarzar.

Term index

CopticRenderingCountFirst
no glossary terms recorded
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:1 · narrative
Source
Τοῦτο οὐχ ἁπλῶς προέθηκεν, ἀλλ' ἵνα δείξῃ ὅτι θεοῦ θέλημα τὸ πάντας ἀπὸ Χριστοῦ λέγεσθαι καὶ τὸ ἀποστόλους εἶναι.Ὁμοῦ μὲν ὡς γνώριμον τοῖς ινθίοις ἑαυτῷ συντάττει, καὶ τὸν τῦφον τῶν ἐπὶ λόγοις ἐπαιρομένων καταστέλλει. Τὴν κακῶς γεγενημένην συνάπτει διαίρεσιν, μίαν ἐκκλησίαν καὶ θεοῦ τούτους ἀποκαλῶν· προτίθησι δὲ ἐν ΧριστῷἸησοῦ, οὐκ ἐν τῷ δεῖνι καὶ τῷ δεῖνι. Σκοπῆσαι δεῖ πῶς ἐν ὀλίγοις ῥητοῖς πολλάκις μέμνηται ΧριστοῦἸησοῦ, ἐξ αὐτῶν τῶν προοιμίων διδάσκων ὡς ἀπ' οὐδενὸς ἑτέρου ἢ ἀπὸ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶνἸησοῦ Χριστοῦ ὀνομάζεσθαι προσήκει, καὶ τὸ τραῦμα τὸ ἀπὸ τῶν μερισμῶν τῶν διαφόρων ἐπονομασιῶν τῇ συνεχεῖ τῆς μνήμηςἸησοῦ Χριστοῦ θεραπεύων. Ἡγιασμένοις ἐν ΧριστῷἸησοῦ. οὐκ ἄνθρωπός σε, φησίν, ἡγίασεν, ἀλλ' ὁ θεὸς ἐν Χριστῷ. Εἰ γὰρ ἄνθρωπον, φησίν, ἐπικαλῇ, ἀπὸ τούτου καλοῦ· εἰ δὲἸησοῦν Χριστόν, ἀπὸ τούτου ὀνομάζον ὃν ἐπικαλῇ. καλῶς δὲ τὸ σὺν πᾶσι τοῖς ἐπικαλουμένοις· οὐ γὰρ ὑμεῖς μόνοι, ἀλλὰ πάντες οἱ πανταχοῦ πιστεύοντες Χριστὸν ἐπικαλοῦσι, καὶ ἀπὸ τούτου ὀνομάζονται, οὐκ ἀπ' ἀνθρώπων. μὴ τοίνυν μόνοι ξενίσητε ἀσεβῆ καινότητα ἐπεισάγοντες. καὶ οὐκ εἶπεν σὺν πᾶσι τοῖς καλοῦσι τὸ ὄνομα, ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἐπικαλουμένοις, θεὸν δεικνὺς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ· θεὸν γάρ τις ἐπικαλεῖται. Ἐν παντὶ τόπῳ αὐτῶν τε καὶ ἡμῶν. εἰ πᾶς τόπος τὸνἸησοῦν Χριστὸν ἐπικαλούμενός ἐστιν, μιμεῖσθε τοὺς πολλούς, ἀλλὰ μὴ μόνοι ξένον τι ποιεῖτε παρὰ τοὺς ἄλλους. τὸ δὲ αὐτῶν τε καὶ ἡμῶν τῷ κυρίῳ συνήρμοσται, ἀντὶ τοῦ καὶ ἡμεῖς οἱ γράφοντες καὶ ὑμεῖς οἱ τῶν γραμμάτων ἀπολαύοντες, ἕνα Χριστὸν ἔχομενἸησοῦν.
English
He did not set this forth without purpose, but to show that it is God's will that all be called from Christ and that they be apostles. At the same time, as one well known to the Corinthians, he associates himself with them, and he checks the pride of those puffed up over eloquence. He joins together the division that had come about badly, calling them one church and God's; and he sets it forth in Christ Jesus, not in this man and that man. One must consider how in a few words he often mentions Christ Jesus, teaching from the very prefaces that it is fitting to be named from no other than our Lord Jesus Christ, and healing the wound from the divisions caused by different appellations by the constant remembrance of Jesus Christ. To those sanctified in Christ Jesus. It was not a man, he says, who sanctified you, but God in Christ. For if, he says, you call upon a man, be called from him; but if you call upon Jesus Christ, be named from him whom you call upon. And well does he say with all those who call upon him; for you are not alone, but all who believe everywhere call upon Christ and are named from him, not from men. Do not, then, be the only ones to introduce a strange and impious novelty. And he did not say with all who call the name, but with those who call upon him, showing the Son of God to be God; for one calls upon God. In every place, both theirs and ours. If every place is one that calls upon Jesus Christ, imitate the many, and do not alone do something strange beyond others. And the phrase both theirs and ours is joined to the Lord, meaning that both we who write and you who enjoy the writings have one Christ Jesus.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:2 · narrative
Source
Παρ' οὗ τὴν χάριν καὶ τὴν εἰρήνην ἔχετε, ἀπὸ τούτου ὀμομάζεσθε· αἱ γὰρ τούτων θέσεις παραλαμβάνουσαι καὶ πρὸ τῆς κατασκευῆς καὶ τῆς τῶν ἀγώνων γυμνασίας ἀπο...εισιν εἰς τὸ ζητούμενον. Καὶ τοῦτο οὐκ ἔλαττον εἰς τὴν τῶν προκειμένων ἐπανόρθωσιν· εἰ γὰρ ἡ χάρις ἀπὸ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶνἸησοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ οὐκ ἀπ' ἀνθρώπων, ἀπὸ τούτου, φησίν, ὀνομάζεσθαι προσήκει.Ἐπιμένει τῷ αὐτῷ. εἰ γὰρ παρ' αὐτοῦ πλοῦτος, εἰ παρ' αὐτοῦ γνῶσις, διὰ τί τοῦ μὲν ὡς διδασκάλου τὸ ὄνομα ἑαυτοῖς ἐπιτίθετε, τοῦ δὲ ὡς βαπτίσαντος, τοῦ δὲ ὡς προϊσταμένου, ἑτέρου ὡς παρέχοντος; διόπερ προϊών φησιν· τί γὰρ ἔχεις ὃ οὐκ ἔλαβες, εἰ δὲ καὶ ἔλαβες, τί καυχᾶσαι ὡς μὴ λαβών;Ἐν παντὶ λόγῳ. ἐπειδὴ λόγος σοφίας ἐστὶ καὶ λόγος γνώσεως καὶ πολλοὶ λόγοι χαρισμάτων, διὰ τοῦτό φησιν· ἐν παντὶ λόγῳ καὶ πάσῃ γνώσει. ἐπειδὴ καὶ τῆς γνώσεως διαφοραὶ πολλαί, καὶ πάσῃ γνώσει.Ἕλλησιν ἐγράφη τοῖς ὁμοῦ τὴν παλαιὰν καὶ τὴν καινὴν μὴ δεξαμένοις καὶ τὴν ἑκατέρωθεν γνῶσιν κτωμένοις· καθὼς τὸ μαρτύριον τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐβεβαιώθη ἐν ὑμῖν. Οἱ δεόμενοι βεβαιώσεως, ἀτελεῖς ἤδη. τοίνυν ἔδειξεν ὅτι δέονται διορθώσεως, εὐχαριστῶν μὲν ἐφ' οἷς ἔλαβον, διορθούμενος δὲ ἐφ' οἷς οὐκ ἐπλήρωσαν. Πιστὸς ὁ θεὸς δι' οὗ ἐκλήθητε. ἐπειδὴ εἶπεν· ὁ θεὸς βεβαιώσει, ἐπήγαγεν· πιστὸς ὁ θεός–ἀληθὴς γὰρ ὁ θεὸς ὁ ταῦτα παρασχεῖν δυνάμενος–δι' οὗ ἐκλήθητε εἰς κοινωνίαν τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, οὐκ εἰς ἀνθρώπου κοινωνίαν, ἀλλ' εἰς κοινωνίαν τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ. διὰ τί καταλιπόντες τὸ ὀνομάζεσθαι ἀπὸ τοῦ υἱοῦ οὗ εἰς τὴν κοινωνίαν ἐκλήθητε, ἀπ' ἀνθρώπων ὀνομάζεσθε;
English
From him you have grace and peace; from him you are named. For the positions of these things, when received even before the preparation and the training of the contests, lead to the matter under inquiry. And this contributes no less to the correction of the matters at hand. For if grace is from our Lord Jesus Christ and not from men, it is fitting, he says, to be named from him. He persists in the same point. For if wealth is from him, if knowledge is from him, why do you attach to yourselves the name of one as a teacher, of another as a baptizer, of another as a leader, of another as a provider? Therefore, proceeding, he says: For what do you have that you did not receive? And if you did receive it, why do you boast as though you did not receive it? In every word. Since there is a word of wisdom and a word of knowledge and many words of charisms, for this reason he says: in every word and all knowledge. Since there are also many distinctions of knowledge, and in all knowledge. It was written to Greeks who did not receive the old and the new together and who acquire knowledge from both sides: just as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you. Those who need confirmation are already imperfect. Therefore he showed that they need correction, giving thanks for what they received, but correcting what they did not fulfill. God is faithful through whom you were called. Since he said, God will confirm, he added: God is faithful—for God is true, who is able to provide these things—through whom you were called into fellowship of his Son, not into fellowship of a man, but into fellowship of his Son. Why, having abandoned being named from the Son into whose fellowship you were called, are you named from men?
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:3 · narrative
Source
πάλιν δὲ τὸ δι' οὗ ἐπὶ πατρὸς κεῖται, οὐ μόνον ἐπὶ υἱοῦ. καὶ οὐ καθαίρεσις τῷ πατρί, ἐπειδὴ δι' αὐτοῦ καλούμεθα εἰς κοινωνίαν τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ· οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐν τῇ πρὸςῬωμαίους γέγραπται ὅτι δι' αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐξ αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν τὰ πάντα, ἤδη ὁ θεὸς διὰ μὲν τὸ ἐξ οὗ μείζων ἑαυτοῦ, διὰ δὲ τὸ δι' οὗ ἐλάττων ἑαυτοῦ ὥσπερ οὖν ἐπὶ τοῦ αὐτοῦ κείμενα προσώπου οὐ ποιεῖ τὸν αὐτὸν ἑαυτοῦ ἐλάττονα καὶ μείζονα, οὕτως οὐδὲ τὸν υἱὸν ἐλαττοῖ τὸ δι' οὗ ἐπ' αὐτῷ λεγόμενον.Ὅτε εἰς αὐτὸν τὸν ἀγῶνα ἀπήντησεν ὥστε πεῖσαι μὴ ἀπ' ἀνθρώπων ὀνομάζεσθαι αὐτούς, ἀπ' αὐτῆς τῆς ἀρχῆς τῶν ἀγώνων τοῦ ὀνόματος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ μέμνηται, ἀφ' οὗ προσήκει πάντας καλεῖσθαι. οὐ περὶ δογμάτων δὲ τὸ νῦν λεγόμενον, οὐδὲ περὶ τούτου μέμφεται αὐτοῖς, ἀλλὰ περὶ οὗ προείπομεν καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς δείκνυσιν. α Μὴ συγκληρονόμους, φησίν, ἔχει Χριστὸς μεθ' ὧν ἐμερίσατο ὑμᾶς πιστεύοντας; οὐ γὰρ εἶπεν «ἐμερίσθη Χριστός;» ἀλλὰ μὴ ἐμερίσατο Χριστὸς μεθ' ὑμῶν; καὶ τοῦτο ἡ ἐπαγωγὴ δείκνυσιν· λέγει γάρ· μὴ Παῦλος ἐσταυρώθη ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν; ὁ ὑπὲρ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου σωτηρίας ἀποθανὼν Χριστός, ἡμῶν δὲ οὐδείς.Ἀπὸ τούτου δείκνυσιν ὅτι τινὲς ἀπὸ τοῦ βαπτίσαντος αὐτοὺς ὀνομάζεσθαι ἐβούλοντο. τοῦτο τὸ καλὸν ὃ καὶ προσέταξεν ὁ σωτήρ, καὶ σωτηρίαν φέρει, ἐμοί, φησί, βάρος ἐγίνετο, εἰ ἐμέλλετε ἀπ' ἐμοῦ τοῦ βαπτίσαντος καλεῖσθαι. πῶς δὲ νοήσομεν τὸ οὐκ ἀπέστειλέν με Χριστὸς βαπτίζειν ἀλλ' εὐαγγελίζεσθαι; ἐπεὶ βαπτίζει μὲν καὶ ὁ μὴ ἀπόστολος, τὸ δὲ τῆς ἀποστολῆς ἀξίωμα εἶχον ὀλίγοι, καὶ ἄνευ τοῦ εὐαγγελισθῆναι καὶ βαπτισθῆναι οὐκ ἐνῆν βαπτισθῆναι, φησίν·
English
But again, the phrase “through whom” is placed in relation to the Father, not only in relation to the Son. And it is no diminution of the Father, since it is through him that we are called into fellowship with his Son. For neither is it written in the letter to the Romans that “through him and from him and to him are all things,” so that God, on the one hand because of the “from whom,” is greater than himself, and on the other because of the “through whom,” is less than himself. Just as these things, then, being predicated of the same person, do not make the same person less and greater than himself, so neither does the “through whom” spoken of him diminish the Son. When he came to the contest itself, so as to persuade them not to be named after men, from the very beginning of the contests he makes mention of the name of Jesus Christ, from which all ought to be called. What is now said is not about doctrines, nor does he reproach them about this, but about what we have already stated, and he shows what follows. “Does Christ,” he says, “have co-heirs with those among whom he divided you who believe?” For he did not say, “Was Christ divided?” but, “Did Christ divide with you?” And the inference shows this; for he says: “Was Paul crucified for us?” Christ died for the salvation of the world, but none of us did. From this he shows that some wished to be named after the one who baptized them. This good thing, which the Savior also commanded and which brings salvation—he says—became a burden to me, if you were going to be called after me, the one who baptized. But how shall we understand “Christ did not send me to baptize but to preach the gospel”? Since even one who is not an apostle baptizes, but few had the dignity of apostleship, and without preaching and being baptized it was not possible to be baptized, he says:
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:4 · narrative
Source
εὐαγγελίσασθαι ἀπεστάλην· τοῦτο γὰρ τὸ προηγούμενον, οὐ τὸ βαπτίσαι. λείπει οὖν ἐνταῦθα τὸ προηγουμένως οὐκ ἀπεστάλην βαπτίσαι. οὕτως καὶ ἀλλαχοῦ ὅταν λέγῃ· μὴ τῶν βοῶν μέλει τῷ θεῷ; οὐκ ἐπειδὴ οὐ μέλει· καὶ γὰρ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ περὶ βοῶν λέγει Μωϋσῆς, ἀληθῶς περὶ τῶν ὑπηρετουμένων τοῖς γεωργοῖς. φησὶ δὲ καὶ ὁ Δαυίδ· ἀνθρώπους καὶ κτήνη σώσεις κύριε, ὡς ἐπλήθυνας τὸ ἔλεός σου ὁ θεός. λέγει δὲ καὶ Σολομῶν· οἰκτείρει δίκαιος ψυχὰς κτηνῶν αὐτοῦ, πόσῳ δὲ μᾶλλον ὁ θεός; ἀλλ' ὅ φησιν, τί ἐστιν; ὅτι προηγουμένως τῶν βοῶν οὐ μέλει τῷ θεῷ. καὶ ἐνταῦθα κατ' ἔλλειψιν ὡς καὶ τὸ οὐκ ἀπέστειλέν με Χριστὸς βαπτίζειν. 228 1 Μεταβαίνων ἐφ' ἕτερον ἔγκλημα καὶ ἐπ' ἄλλην διόρθωσιν ἐρχόμενος, οὐκ ἀποθέμενος τέλεον τὸ πρῶτον, προοιμίῳ κέχρηται τῷ δευτέρῳ· τὸ μὲν γὰρ οὐκ ἀπέστειλέν με Χριστὸς βαπτίζειν τοῦ πρώτου ἐγκλήματος ἦν, τοῦ ὅτι ἕκαστος ὑμῶν λέγει· ἐγὼ μέν εἰμι Παύλου, ἐγὼ δὲἈπολλώ, τὸ δὲ οὐκ ἐν σοφίᾳ λόγον ἀρχῆς ἑτέρας οἰκονομίας. τέθεικεν οὖν τὸ εὐαγγελίζεσθαι τέλος μὲν τοῦ πρώτου πράγματος, ἀρχὴν δὲ τοῦ δευτέρου. Ἵνα μὴ κενωθῇ ὁ σταυρὸς τοῦ Χριστοῦ. ἐὰν γὰρ τῇ τῶν ἀνθρώπων συνέσει καὶ τῇ παιδεύσει τὸ κήρυγμα ἐπιγράφηται, ἡ δύναμις τοῦ σταυροῦ οὐ δείκνυται. Ὁ λόγος ὁ τοῦ σταυροῦ. οὐ τὸ ῥῆμα λέγει οὐδὲ τὴν προφοράν, ἀλλὰ τὴν δύναμιν· τὸ μὲν γὰρ ἔργον ἀσθενὲς εἶναι φαίνεται, ἡ δὲ αἰτία ζητουμένη μέγα μυστήριον δείκνυται. Τοῖς δὲ σωζομένοις ἡμῖν δύναμις θεοῦ ἐστιν.
English
I was sent to evangelize; for this is the primary thing, not to baptize. Therefore what is omitted here is “primarily”: I was not sent to baptize. So too elsewhere, when he says, “Does God not care about oxen?” Not because he does not care—for in the law Moses speaks about oxen, truly about those who serve farmers. And David also says, “You will save humans and cattle, Lord, as you have multiplied your mercy, O God.” And Solomon also says, “A righteous man has compassion on the souls of his cattle”—and how much more does God? But what does he say? What is it? That primarily God does not care about oxen. And here too it is by ellipsis, as also “Christ did not send me to baptize.” 228 1 Moving on to another accusation and coming to another correction, not having set aside the first entirely, he has used the second as a preface; for “Christ did not send me to baptize” belonged to the first accusation—the one that each of you says, “I am of Paul, and I of Apollos”—while “not in wisdom of word” belongs to the beginning of another arrangement. He has therefore placed “to evangelize” as the end of the first matter and the beginning of the second. So that the cross of Christ not be emptied. For if the proclamation is ascribed to human understanding and learning, the power of the cross is not shown. The word of the cross. He does not mean the utterance nor the pronunciation, but the power; for the deed appears to be weak, but the cause, when sought, is shown to be a great mystery. But to us who are being saved it is the power of God.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:5 · narrative
Source
ἐπειδὴ τὸ Χριστὸς θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ θεοῦ σοφία εἰς τὸν θεοῦ λόγον λαμβάνειν τινὲς βούλονται, ἐντεῦθεν παρατηρητέον ὅτι δύναμιν θεοῦ λέγει τοῦ σταυροῦ τὸν λόγον. Γέγραπται γάρ· ἀπολῶ τὴν σοφίαν τῶν σοφῶν. εἰ καὶ ἀξιόπιστος καθ' ἑαυτὸν διδάσκων ὁ ἀπόστολος–Χριστὸν γὰρ εἶχεν ἐν ἑαυτῷ λαλοῦντα–ἀλλ' οὖν κέχρηται καὶ τῇ μαρτυρίᾳ τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης, ἰσχυροτέραν τὴν πληροφορίαν ἐργαζόμενος τῶν μαθητῶν. χρησάμενος δὲ τῇ μαρτυρίᾳ τῇ ἀπολῶ τὴν σοφίαν τῶν σοφῶν, λοιπὸν ὡς ἐφ' ὡμολογημένοις ἐπεξέρχεται λέγων· ποῦ σοφός; ποῦ γραμματεύς; σοφὸςἙλλήνων, γραμματεὺς δὲ τῶνἸουδαίων. Δύο σοφιῶν μέμνηται· μίας τῆς ἐν τοῖς δημιουργήμασι θεωρουμένης ἁρμονίας, ἑτέρας δὲ σοφίας καθ' ἣν λογικοὶ ὄντες οἱ ἄνθρωποι συνετοὶ τυγχάνοντες. ἐπειδὴ τοίνυν, φησί, διὰ τῆς προσούσης ἡμῖν συνέσεως οὐκ ἔγνωμεν τὸν θεόν, οὔτε διὰ τῆς ἐν τοῖς δημιουργήμασι θεωρουμένης σοφίας, εὐδόκησεν ὁ θεὸς διὰ τῆς μωρίας τοῦ κηρύγματος σῶσαι τοὺς πιστεύοντας. μέγα ἐστὶν ὃ λέγει, οὐ δεικνυόμενον τοῖς ἁπλῶς παρατρέχουσιν· τὸ γὰρ δυνατὸν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ πάνσοφον δείκνυσιν οὕτως. τὸ μέγεθος καὶ τὸ κάλλος τοῦ κόσμου, φησίν, ἀμέτρητον ὂν καὶ ἀνέφικτον, οὐκ ἔπεισεν ὑμᾶς ἐπιγνῶναι τὸν θεόν, ἀλλ' ἀφέντες τὸν ποιήσαντα προσεκυνήσατε τούτοις δι' ὧν ἐχρῆν ἐπιγνῶναι τὸν ποιητὴν αὐτῶν. δεικνὺς ὑμῖν ὁ θεὸς τῆς ἑαυτοῦ
English
Since some wish to take “Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God” as referring to the word of God, it must be observed from this point that he calls the word of the cross the power of God. For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise. Even if the apostle is trustworthy when he teaches on his own authority—for he had Christ speaking within him—nevertheless he also makes use of the testimony of the old covenant, producing a stronger assurance for his disciples. And having used the testimony, “I will destroy the wisdom of the wise,” he then proceeds as though the matter were already agreed, saying: Where is the wise man? Where is the scribe? The wise man of the Greeks, and the scribe of the Jews. He mentions two kinds of wisdom: one, the harmony observed in created things; the other, the wisdom by which men, being rational, are found to be prudent. Since, then, he says, through the understanding that is present in us we did not know God, nor through the wisdom observed in created things, God was pleased through the foolishness of the preaching to save those who believe. What he says is great, though it is not shown to those who merely skim past it; for in this way he demonstrates what is possible and all-wise in God. The greatness and beauty of the world, he says, being immeasurable and unattainable, did not persuade you to know God, but you abandoned the Maker and worshiped those things through which you ought to have known their Maker. God, showing you of his own
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:6 · narrative
Source
δυνάμεως τὴν ὑπερβολήν, οὓς οὐκ ἔπεισε κτίσις ἀλλὰ καὶ ἔπληξε, διὰ τῆς ὁμολογουμένης ἀσθενείας τοῦ σταυροῦ κόσμον ἐφώτισεν. Δεικνὺς γὰρ τὴν ἀτοπίαν τῶν ἐν λογιότητι τεθαρσηκότων καὶ κοσμεῖν οἰομένων διὰ τῆς εὐγλωττίας τὴν εὐσέβειαν, φησὶν ὅτι οὐ μόνον σοφίαν τοῖςἝλλησι ζητοῦσιν οὐ χρὴ ἀποκρίνεσθαι, ἀλλ' οὐδὲ σημεῖα αἰτοῦσι τοῖςἸουδαίοις διδόναι. καὶ μὴν τὰ σημεῖα τοῦ πνεύματος, ἡ δὲ σοφία τῶν λόγων τῆς ἔξωθεν παιδείας. εἰ δὲ οὐδὲ τὰ τοῦ πνεύματος θαύματα αἰτοῦσι προσῆκεν ἤπου τε τὰ τῆς ἔξωθεν σοφίας– οὐ γὰρ πειράζουσι διδόναι ἀλλὰ πιστῶς αἰτοῦσιν–, ὁ μέντοι λόγος ἐκβέβληται πάντη ὡς ἐπιβουλεύων τῇ δόξῃ τοῦ σταυροῦ. Ἡμεῖς δὲ κηρύσσομεν Χριστὸν ἐσταυρωμένον καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς. δηλονότι Χριστὸν θεοῦ δύναμιν καὶ θεοῦ σοφίαν κατὰ τὸν τοῦ σταυροῦ λόγον φησίν, ὡς ἀνωτέρω· ὁ λόγος γὰρ ὁ τοῦ σταυροῦ τοῖς μὲν ἀπολλυμένοις μωρία ἐστίν, τοῖς δὲ σωζομένοις ἡμῖν δύναμις θεοῦ ἐστιν. καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς δείκνυσι τοῦτο τρανότερον· μετὰ γὰρ τὸ φάναι· αὐτοῖς δὲ τοῖς κλητοῖς,Ἰουδαίοις τε καὶἝλλησιν, Χριστὸν θεοῦ δύναμιν καὶ θεοῦ σοφίαν, ἐπήγαγεν· διότι τὸ μωρὸν τοῦ θεοῦ σοφώτερον τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐστίν, καὶ τὸ ἀσθενὲς τοῦ θεοῦ ἰσχυρότερον τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐστίν. τίς δ' ἂν εἴποι τὸν θεὸν λόγον τὸ ἀσθενὲς τοῦ θεοῦ εἰρῆσθαι, καὶ μωρὸν τοῦ θεοῦ περὶ ἐσταυρωμένου Χριστοῦ τὸ λεγόμενον;
English
the surpassing greatness of power—those whom creation did not persuade but even struck—he enlightened the world through the acknowledged weakness of the cross. For demonstrating the absurdity of those who have confidence in eloquence and think to adorn piety through fine speaking, he says that not only should one not answer the Greeks when they seek wisdom, but neither should one give signs to the Jews when they ask. And indeed the signs belong to the Spirit, but the wisdom of words belongs to external education. But if it was not fitting to give even the wonders of the Spirit to those who ask, how much less the things of external wisdom—for they do not give to those who test, but to those who ask in faith—yet the word has been cast out entirely as plotting against the glory of the cross. But we proclaim Christ crucified, and the rest. Clearly he says that Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God according to the word of the cross, as above: for the word of the cross is folly to those who are perishing, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God. And the following words show this more clearly; for after saying, “to those who are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God,” he added: “because the foolishness of God is wiser than men, and the weakness of God is stronger than men.” But who could say that the divine Word was called the weakness of God, and that what is said about Christ crucified is the foolishness of God?
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:7 · narrative
Source
θεὸς λόγος δυνατὸς ὡς ὁ πατήρ, οὐ δύναμις μέρος συμπληρωματικὸν τῆς οὐσίας τῆς πατρικῆς, ὁμοίως καὶ σοφός, ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ὅπερ οὐκ ἴσχυσεν ἡ ὁρωμένη κτίσις ἢ ἄγγελοι ἢ ἀρχάγγελοι κατιόντες οὐρανόθεν, πατριάρχαι καὶ προφῆται, νόμος ὁ διὰ Μωϋσέως, φωναὶ αἱ ἐκ μέσου τοῦ πυρὸς ἐνεχθεῖσαι πρὸς τὸν λαὸν διὰ τὸ μὴ συγχωρεῖν τὴν τῶν ἀγνωμονούντων προαίρεσιν, τοῦτο τοῦ σταυροῦ ἡ μωρία ἴσχυσεν. διὰ τοῦτο θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ θεοῦ σοφία Χριστὸς ἐσταυρωμένος, πάσης τῆς οἰκονομίας ἀνυτικώτερος καὶ πάσης τῆς κτίσεως ἀξιοπιστότερος. καὶ τοῦτο δὲ δύναμις τοῦ οἰκονομήσαντος καὶ κατορθώσαντος, ἐν τῷ μηδενὶ σώσαντος τοὺς ἀνθρώπους καὶ εἰς τὴν εἰς αὐτὸν πίστιν ἀγαγόντος. 229,ξολ2ἘπειδὴἸουδαῖοι τοῦ θεοῦ τὸ πνεῦμα πειράζουσιν, ἀλλὰ τοῖς πιστεύουσιν χαρίζεσθαι, οὔτε μὴνἝλλησι τῇ λογιότητι κατακοσμεῖν οἰομένοις τὴν εὐσέβειαν ἀποκρίνασθαι δεῖ, εἶτα διδάσκει πῶς δοκεῖ εἶναι μωρία τὸ κήρυγμα· ἐκεῖνοι μὲν γὰρ σημεῖα καὶ σοφίαν ζητοῦσιν, ἡμεῖς κηρύσσομεν Χριστὸν ἐσταυρωμένον θεοῦ δύναμιν καὶ σοφίαν, καὶ παρὰ τοῦ ἐσταυρωμένου σωτηρίαν τοῖς πιστεύουσιν ἐπαγγελλόμεθα. 230,ξολ2 Οὐ χρὴ τὸν θεὸν λόγον τὸ ἀσθενὲς τοῦ θεοῦ εἰρῆσθαι, ἀλλὰ τὸν σταυρὸν τοῦ Χριστοῦ· ὁ γὰρ λόγος δυνατὸς ὡς ὁ πατήρ, οὐ δύναμις ὡς μέρος συμπληρωτικὸν τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ πατρός. οὕτω δὲ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς σοφὸς ὡς ὁ πατήρ.
English
God the Word is powerful as the Father, not a power that is a complementary part of the Father's essence, and likewise wise. For since what the visible creation could not accomplish—neither angels nor archangels descending from heaven, patriarchs and prophets, the law given through Moses, the voices carried from the midst of the fire to the people—because of the unwillingness of those who were disobedient, this the foolishness of the cross accomplished. For this reason Christ crucified is God's power and God's wisdom, more effective than the whole economy and more trustworthy than all creation. And this too is the power of him who ordered and accomplished it, in that he saved human beings by nothing and led them to faith in him. Since the Jews test the Spirit of God, but he grants to those who believe, nor indeed must one answer the Greeks who think to adorn piety by their eloquence, then he teaches how the proclamation seems to be foolishness: for those seek signs and wisdom, but we proclaim Christ crucified, God's power and wisdom, and from the crucified one we promise salvation to those who believe. One must not say that the weakness of God refers to God the Word, but to the cross of Christ; for the Word is powerful as the Father, not a power as a part completing the Father's essence. And so too the Son is wise as the Father.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:8 · narrative
Source
ἐπειδὴ δὲ ὃ οὐκ ἴσχυσαν ποιῆσαι ἄγγελοι, οὐ νόμος, οὐ προφῆται, διὰ τὸ συγχωρεῖν τὸν θεὸν τῇ τῶν ἀγνωμόνων προαιρέσει, τοῦτο ἡ δοκοῦσα τοῦ σταυροῦ μωρία ἴσχυσεν, θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ σοφία Χριστὸς ἐσταυρωμένος κηρύσσεται, ὡς ἰσχυρότερος καὶ ἀνυστικώτερος ὠφθεὶς καὶ τοὺς πιστεύοντας σώσας. Τὸ κατὰ σάρκα προσέθηκεν ἀντιδιαστέλλων τῷ πνεύματι, καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς ὁμοίως κατὰ κοινοῦ ἀποδιδούς. Ὅπως μὴ καυχήσηται πᾶσα σὰρξ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ, τοῦτ' ἔστιν ἵνα μὴ τοῖς οἰκείοις πλεονεκτήμασιν ἐπιγράψωσι τὸ κατόρθωμα τοῦ κηρύγματος. σὰρξ δὲ εἶπεν καὶ οὐ ψυχή, ἐξευτελίζων τὰ ἀνθρώπινα καυχήματα. διὰ τί δὲ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ καὶ οὐκ ἐνώπιον ἀνθρώπων; ὅτι τῇ ἐπὶ τῷ θεῷ καυχήσει ἀντετάττετο ἡ ἐπὶ τοῖς ἡμετέροις πλεονεκτήμασι καύχησις· ἃ γὰρ ἐχρῆν ἐπιγράφειν θεῷ, ἐπέγραφον ἀνθρώποις. διὰ τοῦτο τὸ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ εἴρηκεν· καὶ γὰρ ἦν ἀσεβὴς ἡ καύχησις ἐνώπιον τοῦ πάντα ὁρῶντος γινομένη. ὅτι δὲ τὸ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἐν τῇ παρουσίᾳ εἴρηκεν, αὕτη ἡ ὅλη ὑπόθεσις δείκνυσιν· δεῖ γὰρ τοῖς ἐπὶ λόγοις καυχωμένοις καὶ ἐπὶ τῷ βαπτίζειν καυχᾶσθαι, καὶ ἐφ' ἑτέροις τισὶν ποιεῖται τὸν λόγον. Ἐξ αὐτοῦ δὲ ὑμεῖς ἐστε. πάντες ὁμοίως κατὰ τὸ σεσῶσθαί φασιν εἰρῆσθαι νῦν, οὐ κατὰ τὸν τῆς δημιουργίας λόγον, ὥς φησιν ἀλλαχοῦ· οἳ οὐκ ἐξ
English
But since what angels could not accomplish, nor law, nor prophets—because God permitted the will of the disobedient—this the apparent foolishness of the cross accomplished: Christ crucified is proclaimed as God's power and wisdom, having shown himself stronger and more effectual and having saved those who believe. He added "according to the flesh" to distinguish it from the spirit, and likewise the following phrases, applying them in common. "That no flesh may boast before him"—that is, so that they might not ascribe the success of the preaching to their own advantages. And he said "flesh" and not "soul," disparaging human boasts. And why "before him" and not "before men"? Because boasting in God was set against boasting in our own advantages; for what they ought to have ascribed to God, they ascribed to men. For this reason he said "before him"; for the boast was impious, being made before the one who sees all things. And that he did not say "before him" in reference to his presence, the whole argument shows; for he is speaking of those who boast in words and boast in baptizing, and he makes his argument about certain other things as well. "And you are from him." All alike say that this is now said with respect to being saved, not with respect to the principle of creation, as he says elsewhere: "who are not from
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:9 · narrative
Source
αἱμάτων οὐδὲ ἐκ θελήματος σαρκὸς ἀλλ' ἐκ θεοῦ ἐγεννήθησαν. εἰ τοίνυν ἐξ αὐτοῦ, πῶς καυχησώμεθα ἐν ἰδίοις πλεονεκτήμασιν; τὸ δὲ ἐν ΧριστῷἸησοῦ, ὃς ἐγενήθη ἡμῖν σοφία καὶ ἁγιασμὸς καὶ ἀπολύτρωσις· οὐκ ἀνθρώπων σοφία ἔσωσεν–ἐπλανᾶτο γάρ–ἀλλ' αὐτὸς ἡμῖν σοφία γέγονεν εἰς θεογνωσίαν· οὐκ ἀνθρώπων σύνεσις ἥρπασεν, ἀλλὰἸησοῦς σταυρωθείς. οὐκ ἄνθρωποι ἀπελυτρώσαντο, ὥστε τὸ καύχημα ἀπὸ τοῦ σώσαντος γενέσθω, μὴ ἀπὸ τῶν σωθέντων. Ἐφοβούμην ἀεί, μὴ τῇ ἔξωθεν παιδεύσει ἐπαρθῆτε, αὐτίκα οὐκ ἐχρησάμην τῇ πειθούσῃ σοφίᾳ. ἐν ἀσθενείᾳ δέ, λέγει, τῇ ἀπὸ τῶν διωγμῶν–τοῦτο γὰρ πανταχοῦ ἔθος αὐτῷ λέγειν–ἐν ἀσθενείᾳ καὶ ἐν φόβῳ καὶ ἐν τρόμῳ τὸ ἀσθενὲς ἐξ ὧν ἐδιωκόμην. ἐπεδεικνύμην τὸν φόβον καὶ τὸν τρόμον τὸν περὶ ὑμῶν, πάντα ἤμην ταπεινός, ἵνα ὑμεῖς τούτῳ διδαχθῆτε καὶ μὴ ἐπαίρησθε.Ἐπειδὴ εἶπεν· ὁ λόγος μου, ἵνα μὴ δόξῃ τὸ ἐναντίον αὐτῷ παριστάν, τοῦτ' ἔστι τὴν εὐγλωττίαν, λέγει· καὶ τὸ κήρυγμά μου οὐκ ἐν πειθοῖς σοφίας λόγοις, ἐπειδή ἐστι σοφία οὐ ῥημάτων ἀλλὰ γνώσεως θείας, πνεύματος καὶ δυνάμεως. ἐπειδὴ γὰρ καὶ λόγον σοφίας χορηγεῖ, ποιεῖ δὲ καὶ θαύματα τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, εἶπεν· ἐν ἀποδείξει πνεύματος καὶ δυνάμεως· τὸ γὰρ λεγόμενον οὔπω ἀπόδειξις, τὸ δὲ θαῦμα τὴν ἀπόδειξιν ἔχει. 231,ξολ2 Δείκνυσιν ὅτι οὔτε δυναστείᾳ τινὶ ἀνθρωπίνῃ θαρσῶν ἐκήρυξεν· ἐν ἀσθενείᾳ γὰρ καὶ φόβῳ καὶ τρόμῳ καὶ ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις ἦν ὡς ἐν διωγμοῖς ὢν καὶ θλίψεσιν.
English
not of bloods nor of the will of the flesh, but were born of God. If, then, they are from him, how shall we boast in our own advantages? But the "in Christ Jesus," who became for us wisdom and sanctification and redemption: not the wisdom of men saved—for it was led astray—but he himself became wisdom for us unto the knowledge of God; not the understanding of men snatched us away, but Jesus crucified. Not men redeemed, so that the boast should be from the one who saved, not from those who were saved. I was always afraid lest you be puffed up by external learning; for this reason I did not use persuasive wisdom. "In weakness," he says, "from persecutions"—for this is his custom everywhere, to say—"in weakness and in fear and in trembling," the weakness from the things for which I was persecuted. I displayed the fear and the trembling concerning you; I was humble in all things, so that you might be taught by this and not be puffed up. Since he said, "my word," lest it seem that he sets the opposite alongside it—that is, eloquence—he says: "and my preaching was not in persuasive words of wisdom," since there is a wisdom not of words but of divine knowledge, of spirit and power. For since it also supplies a word of wisdom, and the Holy Spirit also works miracles, he said, "in demonstration of spirit and power"; for what is merely spoken is not yet a demonstration, but the miracle has the demonstration. He shows that he did not preach trusting in any human power; for he was in weakness and fear and trembling and such things, as one who was in persecutions and afflictions.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:10 · narrative
Source
232 1 Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ μόνον λέγων οὐδὲν διήλαττε τῶν σοφίᾳ χρωμένων καὶ θαρσούντων ἑαυτῶν τῷ λόγῳ, δυνάμεις δὲ ποιῶν ἔδειξε τοῦ θεοῦ τὴν ἰσχύν, κἀκεῖθεν τὸ κήρυγμα, καλῶς ἐπήγαγεν· ἀλλ' ἐν ἀποδείξει πνεύματος καὶ δυνάμεως, ἵνα ἡ πίστις ὑμῶν μὴ ᾖ ἐν σοφίᾳ ἀνθρώπου ἀλλ' ἐν δυνάμει θεοῦ. Τοῦτ' ἔστιν οὐκ ἐν τοῖς ἐλλογίμοις, ἀλλ' ἐν τοῖς κατ' εὐσέβειαν τελείοις. ἐν τοῖς τελείοις δὲ εἶπεν, οὐ μὴν πρὸς τοὺς τελείους, ὅτι ὁ μὲν πρὸς τοὺς τυχόντας λαλῶν καὶ ἀντίρρησιν πολλάκις ἐκδέχεται, ὁ δὲ τοῖς τελείοις καὶ εὐσεβέσι τὸν σωτήριον λόγον εἰσηγούμενος ὡς ἐναποτιθέμενος καὶ ἀποθησαυρίζων αὐτῶν ταῖς ψυχαῖς τοὺς λόγους οὐ λαλεῖ. Εἰ ἀπεκέκρυπτο, δῆλον ὅτι οὐ λογισμῶν ἦν τὸ ἐξευρεῖν αὐτήν, ἀλλ' ἀληθῶς θεοῦ ἦν τὸ ἀποκαλύπτειν. ἡ δὲ ἀπόδειξις τοῦ μὴ νοῆσαι, ἀντὶ τοῦ εἰπεῖν· εἰ γὰρ ἔγνωσαν, οὐκ ἂν τὸν κύριον τῆς δόξης ἐσταύρωσαν. ἄρχοντας δὲ λέγει τοὺς περὶ Πιλάτον καὶἩρῴδην, κύριον δὲ τῆς δόξης τὸν σαρκωθέντα θεόν. Ἡ χρῆσις αὕτη τοῖς μὲν ῥητοῖς τούτοις ἐν τῇ παλαιᾷ οὐ φέρεται, ἑτέραις δὲ λέξεσι τὸ αὐτὸ σημαινούσαις·Ἡσαΐας γάρ φησιν· κύριε, τίς ἐπίστευσεν τῇ ἀκοῇ ἡμῶν; καὶ ὁ βραχίων κυρίου τίνι ἀπεκαλύφθη; καὶ τὴν γένεσιν αὐτοῦ τίς διηγήσεται; καὶ Μωϋσῆς· τὰ κρυπτὰ κυρίῳ τῷ θεῷ. τὸ δὲ κρυπτὸν τοῦ θεοῦ, δηλονότι καὶ ὀφθαλμὸν καὶ καρδίαν ἐλάνθανεν. Οὐ χρὴ μέντοι νομίζειν ὅτι ἀκρίτως ὁ θεὸς τοῖς μὲν ἀπεκάλυψεν τὸ μυστήριον, τοὺς δὲ εἴασεν ἐν ἀγνοίᾳ ἀπολέσθαι, ἀλλ' εἰδέναι δεῖ καὶ πεπεῖσθαι ὅτι τῇ προγνωστικῇ αὐτοῦ δυνάμει ἑκάστῳ τὸ κατ' ἀξίαν πρὸς τὸ συμφέρον μετρήσας παρεῖχεν·
English
For since by speaking alone he would have surpassed none of those who relied on wisdom and trusted in their own eloquence, but by performing mighty works he showed the power of God, and from that source came the preaching, he rightly added: but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power, so that your faith might not be in the wisdom of men but in the power of God. This means not in those who are eloquent, but in those who are perfect in godliness. He said "in those who are perfect," yet not "to those who are perfect," because one who speaks to just anyone often meets with contradiction, whereas one who introduces the saving word to the perfect and devout, as it were depositing and treasuring up his words in their souls, does not speak [to them in the same way]. If it had been hidden, it is clear that discovering it was not a matter of human reasoning, but truly it was God's to reveal. And the proof of their not understanding is equivalent to saying: for if they had known, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. He calls "rulers" those around Pilate and Herod, and "Lord of glory" the God who became flesh. This citation is not found in these exact words in the Old Testament, but in other expressions conveying the same meaning; for Isaiah says: Lord, who has believed our report? And to whom was the arm of the Lord revealed? And who will declare his generation? And Moses: the hidden things belong to the Lord God. But what is hidden from God—clearly it escaped both eye and heart. One must not, however, think that God without judgment revealed the mystery to some and allowed others to perish in ignorance, but one must know and be persuaded that by his foreknowing power he measured out to each according to worth what was beneficial and provided it.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:11 · narrative
Source
προορᾷ γὰρ ἑκάστου τὴν προαίρεσιν καὶ πρὶν γενέσθαι αὐτόν. 233 1 Βάθη τοῦ θεοῦ εἶπεν τὰς βαθυτάτας αὐτοῦ καὶ διαλανθανούσας ἡμᾶς οἰκονομίας. Διὰ τούτων δείκνυσιν ὅτι ἐρευνᾷ, οὐχ ὡς ἀγνοοῦν ἀλλ' ὡς ἐπιστάμενον. ἐπειδὴ δὲ οἱ μὲν πνεῦμα νῦν τὸν πατέρα εἰρῆσθαί φασιν, οἱ δὲ τὸν υἱόν, ῥητέον πρὸς ἑκάτερα. τὸν μὲν οὖν πατέρα ἀδύνατον εἰρῆσθαι· λέγει γάρ· ἡμεῖς δὲ οὐ τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ κόσμου ἐλάβομεν ἀλλὰ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ, οὐδεὶς δὲ ἐξ αὐτοῦ ἐστιν· εἰ γὰρ περὶ θεοῦ εἴρητο, ἐκ τίνος ὁ θεός; τὸν δὲ υἱὸν ὑποπτεύεσθαι μὲν ἐγχωρεῖ, εἶναι δὲ αὐτὸν περὶ οὗ ὁ λόγος οὐχ οἷόν τε· τίς γὰρ ἂν εἴποι τὸν θεὸν λόγον ἐρευνᾶν, ἵνα μάθῃ τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ; εἰ δὲ λέγοιεν διδάσκεσθαι τὸν υἱόν, πῶς ἀπὸ τῶν ἑξῆς οὐ συνεῖδον ὅτι ὡς ἀνθρώπου πνεῦμα τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ οἶδεν, οὕτως καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ θεοῦ. χωρὶς δὲ τούτου δι' ὅλου τοῦ χωρίου τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον δείκνυται. Παρατηρητέον δὲ ὅτι τὸ μὲν πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐκ θεοῦ φησιν εἶναι, τὸ δὲ ἀκάθαρτον οὐκ εἶπεν ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου ἀλλὰ τοῦ κόσμου· ὁ μὲν γὰρ
English
For he foreknows each person's choice even before he comes to be. He called the depths of God his deepest and most hidden dispensations that escape us. By these words he shows that he searches, not as one who is ignorant but as one who knows. But since some now say that the Father was meant by "the Spirit," and others the Son, one must speak to both views. It is impossible that the Father was meant; for he says, "We did not receive the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is from God," and no one is from himself; for if this had been said of God, from whom is God? That the Son is suspected is admissible, but that he is the one of whom the word speaks is not possible; for who would say that the Word of God searches in order to learn the things of God? And if they should say that the Son is taught, how did they not understand from what follows that just as the spirit of a man knows the things in him, so also the Spirit of God. Apart from this, throughout the whole passage the Holy Spirit is shown. But one must observe that he says the Holy Spirit is from God, whereas he did not say the unclean spirit was from the world but of the world; for the one...
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:12 · narrative
Source
παράκλητος οὐκ ἔστιν μέρος τοῦ θεοῦ, ὡς μέρος δὲ τῆς κτίσεως ὁ διάβολος κατὰ τὸ γεγενῆσθαι. τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ. Οὐχ ἵνα δείξῃ, ὡς ἐν ἡμῖν τὸ πνεῦμα ἡμῶν κρεῖττον ἡμῶν, οὕτως καὶ ἐν τῷ θεῷ τὸ πνεῦμα κρεῖττον αὐτοῦ, αὐτίκα εἰπών· τίς γὰρ ἀνθρώπων οἶδεν τὰ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου εἰ μὴ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἐν αὐτῶ; ἀλλὰ τί τὸ ἐν τοῦ θεοῦ; τὸ μὲν γὰρ ἐν αὐτῷ μέρος συμπληρωματικὸν τοῦ ὅλου ἀνθρώπου, τὸ δὲ ἐξ αὐτοῦ τὸ αἴτιον δείκνυσιν. παρατηρητέον δὲ ὅτι ὁ μὲν θεὸς καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον δύο πρόσωπα, ἄνθρωπος δὲ καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ οὐ δύο πρόσωπα ἀλλ' εἷς ἄνθρωπος. δεικνὺς τοίνυν τὴν ἀκριβῆ τῆς κατὰ τὴν γνῶσιν πατρὸς καὶ πνεύματος ταυτότητα, τὴν γνῶσιν τοῦ ἐν ἡμῖν πνεύματος παρέβαλε τῇ γνώσει πατρὸς καὶ πνεύματος, ἵνα δειχθῇ, ὡς ἐν ἡμῖν ἐν τῷ ἑνὶ καὶ τῷ αὐτῷ πνεύματι, τοῦτ' ἔστι τῇ ψυχῇ καὶ τῷ νῷ, οὐκ ἔστι διαφωνία ἑνώσεως, ἀλλ' οἴδαμεν ὃ οἴδαμεν, οὕτως καὶ ἐν πατρὶ καὶ ἁγίῳ πνεύματι οὐκ ἔστι διαφωνία γνώσεως ἀλλὰ ταυτότης. Ἵνα εἰδῶμεν τὰ ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ χαρισθέντα ἡμῖν, πνεύματος δεδωκότος, τοῦ νοῦ κατειληφότος. Ἃ καὶ λαλοῦμεν. πάλιν ἕτερον δείκνυσιν· οὐ μόνον φησίν, οὐχ εὑρίσκομεν ἐν λογισμοῖς τὰ ἀποκαλυφθέντα ἡμῖν, ἀλλὰ καὶ κηρύττομεν αὐτά, οὐ λόγοις καλλωπίζοντες ἀλλὰ τὰ πνευματικὰ τοῖς πνευματικοῖς συγκρίνοντες, πνεύματος δυνάμει τὰς ἐκείνου ἀποκαλύψεις καὶ νοοῦντες καὶ ἐν τάξει κηρύττοντες. Πνευματικὰ πνευματικοῖς συγκρίνοντες·
English
The Paraclete is not a part of God, just as the devil, in respect of his having come to be, is a part of creation. But the Holy Spirit is from God. Not so as to show that, just as our spirit within us is greater than we are, so also the Spirit within God is greater than he—he says this at once: "For who among men knows the things of a man except the spirit that is in him?" But what is "the things that are of God"? For the one within him is a part that completes the whole man, but the other, being from him, he shows to be the cause. And it must be observed that God and the Holy Spirit are two persons, but a man and the spirit within him are not two persons but one man. Therefore, demonstrating the exact identity of the knowledge of the Father and the Spirit, he compared the knowledge of the spirit within us to the knowledge of the Father and the Spirit, so that it might be shown that, just as in us, in the one and the same spirit—that is, in the soul and the mind—there is no discord of unity, but we know what we know, so also in the Father and the Holy Spirit there is no discord of knowledge but identity. "So that we may know the things graciously given to us by God," the Spirit having given them, the mind having grasped them. "Which things we also speak." Again he shows something else: not only, he says, do we not find in our reasonings the things revealed to us, but we also proclaim them, not adorning them with words but comparing spiritual things with spiritual things, understanding that one's revelations by the power of the Spirit and proclaiming them in order. "Comparing spiritual things with spiritual things.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:13 · narrative
Source
ὅταν γὰρ ἡ δευτέρα ἀποκάλυψις ἑρμηνεία ᾖ τοῦ προτέρου καὶ σαφήνεια, συγκρίνοντες οἱ δεχόμενοι τὰς ἀποκαλύψεις τὰ δεύτερα τοῖς πρώτοις, καὶ τὰ αὐτὰ εὑρίσκοντες πληροφορίαν μείζονα ἐλάμβανον τῆς ἀποκαλυφθείσης ἀληθείας. 233,ξολ2.Ὁ μὲν θεὸς καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον πρόσωπά ἐστιν δύο, ἄνθρωπος δὲ καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ οὐ δύο πρόσωπα ἀλλ' εἶς ἄνθρωπος. ἀλλὰ τοῦτο λέγει· ὥσπερ ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ οὐκ ἔστι διαφωνία γνώσεως, οὕτως καὶ ἐπὶ πατρὸς καὶ πνεύματος γνῶσις μία, ὥστε κατὰ τοῦτο οὐκ ἂν ὡς ἀγνοοῦν ἠρεύνησεν τὸ πνεῦμα. εἶτα πάλιν ἐπὶ μὲν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου εἶπεν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ, ἐπὶ δὲ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος οὐκ εἶπεν τὸ ἐν τῷ θεῷ ἀλλὰ τὸ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ. διαφορὰ δὲ πολλὴ τοῦ τε ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ τοῦ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ· 234,ξολ2 τὸ μὲν γὰρ ἐν αὐτῷ συμπληρωτικόν ἐστι τοῦ ὅλου ἀνθρώπου, τὸ δὲ ἐξ αὐτοῦ τὸ αἴτιον δείκνυσιν.Ἀκριβῶς τὸ μὲν πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ εἶπεν ὡς ζῶσαν καὶ ἐνυπόστατον οὐσίαν, τὸ δὲ ἀκάθαρτον τοῦ κόσμου ὡς συμπληρωτικὸν αὐτοῦ τῆς οὐσίας· μέρος γὰρ τῆς κτίσεως αὐτοῦ ὁ διάβολος κατὰ τὸ γεγενῆσθαι. ὅμως οὐχ εὑρίσκομεν λογισμοῖς τὰ ἀποκαλυφθέντα ἡμῖν καλλωπίσαι, ἀλλὰ πνευματικοῖς πνευματικὰ συγκρίνομεν, ὅταν ἡ δευτέρα ἀποκάλυψις ἑρμηνεία καὶ σαφήνεια γένηται τοῦ πρώτου διδάγματος ἢ ὁράματος ἢ θαύματος· τὰ γὰρ δεύτερα τοῖς πρώτοις συγκρίνονται καὶ τὰ αὐτὰ εὑρίσκονται. πληροφορίαν μεγίστην λαμβάνομεν τῆς ἀληθείας ἐκ τῆς συμφωνίας. καὶ τοῦτο δὲ δηλοῖ τὸ συγκρίνοντες ἐξ ἐναντίου, καὶ τοῦτο διακρίνοντες καὶ χωρίζοντες· βέλτιον δὲ τὸ πρότερον. Ψυχικὸς δὲ ἄνθρωπος οὐ δέχεται τὰ τοῦ πνεύματος.
English
For when the second revelation is an interpretation and clarification of the first, those who receive the revelations, comparing the second with the first and finding them the same, gained greater assurance of the truth revealed. God and the Holy Spirit are two persons, but a man and the spirit within him are not two persons but one man. But this is what he means: just as in a man there is no disagreement of knowledge, so also in the case of the Father and the Spirit the knowledge is one, so that in this respect the Spirit would not have searched as though ignorant. Then again, in the case of man he said "the spirit within him," but in the case of the Holy Spirit he did not say "the spirit in God" but "the spirit from God." And there is a great difference between "in him" and "from God": for what is in him is a constituent part of the whole man, whereas what is from him shows the cause. Accurately did he call the Holy Spirit "from God" as a living and subsistent substance, but the unclean spirit of the world as a constituent part of its substance; for the devil is a part of creation in respect of his having come to be. Nevertheless, we do not find by our reasonings how to embellish the things revealed to us, but we compare spiritual things with spiritual, whenever the second revelation becomes an interpretation and clarification of the first teaching or vision or miracle; for the second are compared with the first and are found the same. We receive the greatest assurance of the truth from their agreement. And this too the phrase "comparing" makes clear—by way of contrast—and this too "distinguishing" and "separating"; but the former is better. The natural man does not receive the things of the Spirit.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:14 · narrative
Source
ψυχικὸν λέγει τὸν στοιχοῦντα τοῖς οἰκείοις λογισμοῖς. Μωρία γὰρ αὐτῷ ἐστιν. τοσοῦτον τὸ βάθος τῆς πνευματικῆς ἀποκαλύψεως ὡς τοῖς σοφοῖς τοῦ κόσμου τούτου μωρίαν φαίνεσθαι· οὕτως ἀχώρητος αὐτοῖς ἡ τοῦ θεοῦ ἀποκάλυψις. Τοῦ γὰρ ἁγίου πνεύματος χάρις δύναμιν ἐπιδεικνυμένη ἤλεγχε τὸν τεχνικόν, οὐ τεχνικῶς ἀλλ' ἰσχύϊ τῶν θαυμάτων. Οἱ πνευματικοὶ οὐ λογισμοῖς τοὺς λογισμοὺς ἀνατρέπουσιν, ἀλλὰ τὸν παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ δεχόμενοι νοῦν καὶ τὴν ἐκεῖθεν ἀποκάλυψιν διαλέγονται, ὥστε ὁ ἀντιτασσόμενος οὐ λογισμοὺς ἐλέγχει, ἀλλ' ἐναντιοῦται τῇ τοῦ θεοῦ γνώσει. διὰ τοῦτό φησιν· τίς γὰρ ἔγνω νοῦν κυρίου, ὃς συμβιβάσει αὐτόν; ἡμεῖς δὲ νοῦν Χριστοῦ ἔχομεν, τοῦτ' ἔστι τὴν γνῶσιν. 234,ξολ2 Ψυχικὸν δὲ λέγει τὸν στοιχοῦντα τοῖς οἰκείοις λογισμοῖς ἢ τὸν νοσοῦντα τοῖς τῆς ψυχῆς λογισμοῖς καὶ μὴ ἐρρωμένον περὶ τὴν 235,ξολ2 γνῶσιν τῆς ἀληθείας, ὥσπερ καὶ σαρκικὸν λέγει τὸν νοσοῦντα περὶ τὰς σαρκικὰς ἐπιθυμίας καὶ ἡδονῶν δοῦλον. οὕτως οὖν ὁ ψυχικὸς οὐ δύναται δεκτικὸς εἶναι τῆς ἀληθείας, ἀλλ' οὕτως κεκάκωται τὴν ψυχὴν ὡς μωρίαν ἡγεῖσθαι τὴν οἰκονομίαν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τὴν χάριν. καὶ οὐ δυνάμενος γνῶναι ὅτι πνευματικῶς ἀνακρίνεται. ὁ ψυχικὸς ἄνθρωπος τεχνικοὺς ἐπιζητῶν λογισμοὺς ἐπὶ τοῦ σταυροῦ ὡς μωρὸν καὶ ἀπείθανον ἀπωθεῖται τὸ κήρυγμα, καὶ μὴ ἀποβλέπων πρὸς τὰς τοῦ πνεύματος θαυματουργίας οὐδὲ νοῆσαι ἔτι δύναται, ὅτι πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἀντιτάττεται ὑπὸ τῆς τοῦ πνεύματος δυνάμεως καὶ θαυματουργίας ἀπελεγχόμενος· τὸ γὰρ ἀνακρίνεται δηλοῖ τὸ ἀκριβῶς καὶ ἐξητασμένως ἀπελέγχεται.
English
He calls "psychic" the one who follows his own reasonings. For to him it is foolishness. So great is the depth of the spiritual revelation that it appears as foolishness to the wise of this world; thus the revelation of God is incomprehensible to them. For the grace of the Holy Spirit, displaying its power, refuted the skilled man—not skillfully, but by the strength of the wonders. The spiritual do not overturn reasonings with reasonings, but receiving the mind from God and the revelation from there, they converse, so that the one who opposes does not refute reasonings, but opposes the knowledge of God. Therefore he says: For who has known the mind of the Lord, who will instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ, that is, the knowledge. He calls "psychic" the one who follows his own reasonings, or the one who is sick in the reasonings of the soul and not strong in the knowledge of the truth, just as he also calls "fleshly" the one who is sick regarding fleshly desires and a slave of pleasures. Thus, then, the psychic man cannot be receptive of the truth, but his soul has been so corrupted as to regard the dispensation of God and grace as foolishness. And he is not able to know that he is judged spiritually. The psychic man, seeking skillful reasonings, rejects the preaching of the cross as foolish and disobedient, and not looking to the wonders of the Spirit, he can no longer understand, because he opposes the truth, being refuted by the power and wonderworking of the Spirit; for "he is judged" signifies "he is refuted precisely and exactly.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:15 · narrative
Source
ὁ δὲ πνευματικός, ὁ τετυχηκὼς πνεύματος δι' ὧν ἐπιδείκνυσι σημείων, ἀπελέγχει μὲν πάντα τὰ παρὰ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἐλέγχοντα κακῶς, αὐτὸς δὲ ὑπ' οὐδενὸς ἀπελέγχεται. εἶτα καὶ πιστούμενος τὸν λόγον τὰ ἐκ τῆς παλαιᾶς παρατίθησι καί φησιν. Συμβιβάσει· διορθώσει. ἡμεῖς νοῦν ἔχομεν Χριστοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ ἡμῶν. εἰ δὲ τὸν νοῦν τοῦ θεοῦ οὐ καταλαμβάνουσιν ἄνθρωποι γνῶναι, οὐκοῦν οὐδὲ τὸν ἡμῶν τῶν ἐχόντων νοῦν καὶ σοφίαν θεοῦ. Οἱ ἄπιστοι ταῖς θαυματουργίαις μᾶλλον ἕπονται· διὸ ὑμῖν λόγον εἶπον, οὐ μὴν τὴν τελείαν σοφίαν τὴν ἀποκεκρυμμένην, τὴν περὶ τοῦ πάθους οἰκονομίαν ἣν τέλειοι μόνοι πιστεύοντες καταδέχονται. ἔτι τὴν περὶ τῶν ἠθικῶν διδασκαλίαν καὶ τὸ διὰ τῶν σημείων πιστεῦσαι τροπικῶς γάλα καλεῖ, βρῶμα δὲ τὴν τῶν θείων δογμάτων ἀπαγγελίαν. δύναται δὲ γάλα εἶναι καὶ τὰ ἐλαφρὰ παραγγέλματα, τὸ τιμᾶν πατέρα καὶ τὴν μητέρα, καὶ οὐ μοιχεύσεις καὶ τὰ ὅμοια, καὶ δεῦρο ἀκολούθει μοι. εἶτα εἰπών· σαρκικοί ἐστε, καὶ κατὰ ἄνθρωπον περιπατεῖτε, τοῦτο λέγει τὰ ἐν ἀνθρώποις τιμᾶτε καὶ οὐ τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ ζητεῖτε. Ἀντὶ τοῦ ἴσοι κατὰ τὴν διακονίαν. Τὰ μὲν ὡς ἐπὶ γεωργίας εἴρηται αὐτῷ, τὰ δὲ ὡς ἐπὶ οἰκοδομῆς. αὐτὸς δὲ ἔφη πεφυτευκέναι καὶ τὴν ἀρχὴν δεδωκέναι καὶ θεμέλιον καταβεβληκέναι θεοῦ. Παρεγγυᾷ τοῖς μετ' αὐτὸν οἰκοδομοῦσι τῷ θεμελίῳ, ὅπως μὴ παρέργου τὴν οἰκοδομὴν ποιήσωνται. θεμέλιον δὲ λέγει τὴν πίστιν καὶ τὸ κήρυγμα. Οὐ τῆς κτίσεως λέγεται θεμέλιος ὁ Χριστός, ὡς ψευδόμενοι οἱἈρειανοὶ διϊσχυρίζονται, ἀλλὰ τῆς πίστεως· ἐκηρύχθη γὰρ ὁ Χριστός, καὶ πᾶσα ἡ οἰκοδομὴ ἐπὶ τοῦτον γίνεται τὸν θεμέλιον.
English
But the spiritual man, who has obtained the Spirit through the signs he shows, refutes all the things that are wrongly refuted by others, while he himself is refuted by no one. Then, confirming his word, he sets forth the things from the old covenant and says: "He will instruct; he will correct." We have the mind of Christ, our God. But if men cannot grasp to know the mind of God, then neither can they know ours—we who have the mind and wisdom of God. The unbelievers follow miracles more; therefore I spoke a word to you, yet not the perfect wisdom that is hidden, the economy concerning the passion, which only the perfect, believing, receive. Further, the teaching concerning moral matters and believing through signs he calls "milk" figuratively, and "food" the proclamation of divine doctrines. But "milk" can also be the light commandments—honor father and mother, and you shall not commit adultery, and the like, and "come, follow me." Then, having said, "You are fleshly, and walk according to man," he means this: you honor the things among men and do not seek the things of God. Instead of "equal in ministry." Some things were said by him as concerning farming, others as concerning building. But he said that he planted and gave the beginning and laid a foundation of God. He exhorts those who build after him upon the foundation, so that they do not make the building carelessly. He calls the foundation the faith and the proclamation. Christ is not said to be the foundation of creation, as the Arians falsely insist, but of the faith; for Christ was proclaimed, and the whole building is upon this foundation.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:16 · narrative
Source
καὶ οἱ μὲν διδάσκοντες μίαν πίστιν κηρύττουσιν καὶ τὸν εὐαγγελικὸν βίον καταγγέλλουσιν, ἡμῶν δέ ἐστιν ἑαυτοὺς ἢ λίθους ποιεῖν τιμίους ἢ ξύλα ἢ χόρτον ἢ καλάμην. ὅταν οὖν εἴπῃ· ἕκαστος δὲ βλεπέτω πῶς ἐποικοδομεῖ, οὐ κατὰ τὸν βίον, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τί; θεμέλιον γὰρ ἄλλον οὐδεὶς δύναται θεῖναι παρὰ τὸν κείμενον. ὁ διδάσκων τὸν Χριστὸν καταγγέλλει καὶ τὰ παραγγέλματα αὐτοῦ δίδωσιν· λοιπόν ἐστιν ἀφομοιωθῆναι ἢ χρυσῷ διὰ τὴν καθαρότητα, ἢ χόρτῳ διὰ τὴν ἀσθένειαν. ἐὰν οὖν παραγγείλῃ ὅτι ἕκαστος βλεπέτω καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς, πρὸς τοὺς βουλομένους ἐπονομάζεσθαι ἀπὸ τῶν βαπτιζόντων ἢ διδασκόντων. Εἴ τινος τὸ ἔργον μένει ὃ ἐπῳκοδόμησεν, ὁρᾷς ὅτι καλὸν οἰκοδομεῖ ὁ οἰκοδομῶν· ἐκεῖνο δὲ οὐ μένει κατὰ μεταβολὴν ἐνίοτε χείρονος προαιρέσεως. εἴ τινος τὸ ἔργον κατακαήσεται, ζημιωθήσεται, αὐτὸς δὲ σωθήσεται, οὕτως δὲ ὡς διὰ πυρός. ὑπερβατόν ἐστιν· οὕτως γὰρ ἀναγνωστέον· εἴ τινος τὸ ἔργον κατακαήσεται, ζημιωθήσεται, οὕτως δὲ ὡς διὰ πυρός, ἀντὶ τοῦ οὕτως κατακαυθήσεται καὶ ζημιωθήσεται ὡς διὰ πυρός, αὐτὸς μέντοι σωθήσεται· οὐ γὰρ παρ' αὐτὸν γεγένηται ἡ ἐπὶ τὸ χεῖρον παρατροπή. Καθ' ὑπερβατὸν εἴρηται, ἵνα ᾖ οὕτως· εἴ τινος τὸ ἔργον μένει, μισθὸν λήψεται, αὐτὸς δὲ σωθήσεται. εἴ τινος τὸ ἔργον καυθήσεται, ζημιωθήσεται καὶ καυθήσεται ὡς διὰ πυρός. πῶς δὲ αὐτὸς σωθήσεται, ἐὰν τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ κατακαῇ ὃ οἰκοδόμησεν; οὕτως δὲ ὡς διὰ πυρὸς κρινομένου αὐτοῦ, μή τι παρέλιπε τῶν εἰς διόρθωσιν ἡκόντων ἢ ὑπόμνησιν τῶν ἁμαρτανόντων κατὰ τὸνἸεζεκιήλ. Πάλιν μεταβαίνει ἐπὶ τοὺς θαρσοῦντας τῇ ἑαυτῶν σοφίᾳ.
English
And those who teach proclaim one faith and announce the gospel way of life, but it is up to us to make ourselves either precious stones or wood or hay or stubble. When, then, he says, "But let each one see how he builds upon it," not according to his life, but according to what? "For no one can lay any other foundation besides the one that is laid." The one who teaches proclaims Christ and gives his commandments; thereafter it remains to become like either gold through purity, or hay through weakness. If, then, he commands that "each one should see" and the rest, it is directed at those who wish to be named after those who baptize or teach. If anyone's work remains, which he built upon it, you see that the one who builds builds well; but that work does not remain when his intention changes at times to something worse. If anyone's work will be burned up, he will suffer loss, but he himself will be saved, yet so as through fire. This is a hyperbaton; for it must be read thus: if anyone's work will be burned up, he will suffer loss, yet so as through fire—instead of: thus he will be burned up and suffer loss as through fire, but he himself will be saved; for the turning toward the worse did not come about by his own doing. It has been said by hyperbaton, so that it means thus: if anyone's work remains, he will receive a reward, and he himself will be saved. If anyone's work is burned up, he will suffer loss and will be burned up as through fire. But how will he himself be saved, if his work which he built is burned up? Thus, as through fire, while he is being judged, lest he has omitted any of the things that lead to correction or to the reminder of those who sin, according to Ezekiel. Again he turns to those who are confident in their own wisdom.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:17 · narrative
Source
ὅτι δὲ ναοὺς μὲν τοῦ θεοῦ λέγει τοὺς πιστεύοντας, φθείρειν δὲ τὸν ναὸν τοῦ θεοῦ λέγει. τοὺς λόγοις θαρσοῦντας, τὰ ἑξῆς δηλώσει. εἴ τις δοκεῖ σοφὸς εἶναι ἐν ὑμῖν ἐν τῷ αἰῶνι τούτῳ, γενέσθω μωρός. διὰ τί οὖν φθείρει τὸν ναὸν ὁ θαρσῶν τῇ ἔξωθεν σοφίᾳ; εἰ θεοῦ ναὸς εἶ, ἐκεῖνον ὀφείλεις ἔχειν διδάσκοντα καὶ ἀποκαλύπτοντα· εἰ δὲ ἀφεὶς τὸν ἐνοικοῦντα τῇ σῇ συνέσει κέχρησαι, οὐκέτι ναὸν ποιεῖς τὸν ναὸν ἀλλὰ φθείρεις αὐτόν. εἴ τις δοκεῖ σοφὸς εἶναι ἐν ὑμῖν, τοῖς πλησσομένοις καὶ βλαπτομένοις ὑπὸ τῆς ἔξωθεν παιδείας· διεστείλατο γὰρ εἰπὼν ἐν ὑμῖν. Τοὺς κατηχθέντας καὶ δεξαμένους τὸν λόγον τῆς γνώσεως ἐν ἑαυτοῖς καὶ μὴ παρασαλευθέντας καὶ τὴν διδαχήν, τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ναοὺς ὀνομάζει καὶ οἴκους ἀκινήτους τοῦ ἐνοικήσαντος πνεύματος· τοὺς δὲ πράξαντάς τι τῆς τοῦ πνεύματος ἐνεργείας ἄξιον, τούτους πνευματικοὺς καλεῖ, ὥσπερ ῥητορικοὺς καὶ τεχνικούς φαμεν τοὺς τῆς τέχνης καὶ τῆς ῥητορικῆς ποιησαμένους ἐπίδειξιν. οἱ οὖν ἑτέραν διδασκαλίαν ἐκ τῆς ἔξωθεν σοφίας παραδεχόμενοι, οὗτοι ἔφθειραν ἑαυτῶν τὸν λογισμὸν παραχαράττοντες τὴν πίστιν τὸν τοῦ πνεύματος ναόν. διὸ ἀπειλεῖ τούτους ὑπὸ θεοῦ διαφθαρήσεσθαι, ὅτι καταλιπόντες τὸν ἐνοικοῦντα διδάσκαλον περὶ τὴν ἔξω σοφίαν ἐπλανήθησαν ἱκανὴν οὖσαν πρὸς ἐφόδιον ἀπάτης. 238,ξολ2 Δι' ὧν τὴν σοφίαν τοῦ κόσμου τούτου ἀπαγορεύει οὖσαν ἱκανὴν πρὸς ἀπάτην, διεστείλατο τοὺς πληττομένους τῷ ἐλέγχῳ. Παραγγείλας μὴ προσδέχεσθαι τὴν ἔξω σοφίαν, διδάσκει μήτε ἐπὶ σοφοῖς ἀνθρώποις καυχᾶσθαι·
English
That he calls the believers temples of God, and says that whoever destroys the temple of God—those who take confidence in words—the following words will make clear. If anyone seems to be wise among you in this age, let him become foolish. Why, then, does the one who trusts in outward wisdom destroy the temple? If you are a temple of God, you ought to have him as your teacher and revealer; but if you abandon the one who dwells in you and rely on your own understanding, you no longer make the temple a temple but destroy it. If anyone seems to be wise among you—referring to those who are struck and harmed by outward learning; for he made the distinction by saying "among you." Those who have been instructed and have received the word of knowledge within themselves and have not been shaken from the teaching, he calls temples of the Holy Spirit and immovable houses of the Spirit who dwells in them; but those who have done something worthy of the Spirit's working, these he calls spiritual, just as we call those rhetorical and skilled who have made a display of their craft and rhetoric. Those, then, who accept another teaching from outward wisdom—these have destroyed their own reasoning, adulterating the faith, the temple of the Spirit. Therefore he threatens that they will be destroyed by God, because, abandoning the teacher who dwells in them, they have wandered off after outward wisdom, which is sufficient as provision for deception. By these words he forbids the wisdom of this world, which is sufficient for deception, and he made a distinction for those struck by the rebuke. Having commanded them not to accept outward wisdom, he teaches them not to boast in wise men either.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:18 · narrative
Source
εὐτελὴς γὰρ αὕτη ἡ καύχησις ὅπου πάντα ἐστὶν ὑμῶν, καὶ οἱ ἀπόστολοι–διὰ γὰρ τοὺς ὠφελουμένους ἀπεστάλησαν–, καὶ ὁ κόσμος ὑμῶν δι' οὓς γέγονε πρὸς ἀπόλαυσιν, καὶ ἡ ζωὴ ὑμῶν ὡς σωζομένων, καὶ ὁ θάνατος– εἰ μὴ γὰρ ἦν τὰ τοῦ θανάτου φοβερά, οὐκ ἂν τὰ τῆς μελλούσης ζωῆς προετιμήθη–· κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν γὰρ λόγον εἴρηται τὰ ἐνεστῶτα καὶ μέλλοντα· οἱ γὰρ τῶν ἐνεστώτων καταφρονοῦντες ὡς προσκαίρων τῶν μελλόντων ἐπιτυγχάνουσιν. πάντα οὖν τὰ προειρημένα ὑμῶν, ὅτι καὶ ὑμεῖς Χριστοῦ γεγόνατε, καὶ οἱ τῷ Χριστῷ προσοικειώμενοι ἀρέσκονται θεῷ. Πάντα ὑφ' ὑμῶν. πῶς καὶ τίνα τρόπον; ὅτι καὶ ὑμεῖς Χριστοῦ γεγόνατε, καὶ ἵνα δείξῃ ὅτι οἱ τῷ Χριστῷ προσοικειώμενοι ἀρέσκονται θεῷ, ἐπήγαγεν· Χριστὸς δὲ θεοῦ. Ἀρκεῖ μὲν ἡμῖν τὸ ὡς ὑπηρέτας Χριστοῦ τιμᾶσθαι, τὸ δὲ ἀφ' ἡμῶν τινας ὀνομάζεσθαι φορτικόν. Ὑμεῖς μὲν ὡς ὑπηρέτας θεοῦ ὁρᾶτε ἡμᾶς, τίς δὲ ὑπηρέτης πιστός, μὴ ὑμεῖς ζητεῖτε–τοῦτο γὰρ ἐν ὑμῖν κινδυνεύεται–καὶ οὔτε ἄξιον τοὺς διδασκάλους κρίνεσθαι ὑπὸ τῶν μαθητῶν. διὰ τί δὲ ταῦτά φησιν; ἐπειδὴ συνεῖδέν τινας μὲν τῶν διδασκάλων ἀναξίους τιμωμένους ὑπ' αὐτῶν, τοὺς δὲ ἀξίους περιορωμένους, ὅθεν καὶ προεώρα σχίσματα ἐν αὐτοῖς ἐσόμενα. διὸ καὶ σφοδρότερον ἐγκαλεῖ σπεύδων καταστεῖλαι τὸ πάθος. Ἵνα δὲ μὴ δόξῃ ὡς καταφρονηθεὶς ὑπερόπτως ταῦτα λέγειν, μονονουχὶ τοῦτο λέγει· μὴ νομίσητε ταῦτά με ὑπὲρ ἐμαυτοῦ ἀποστέλλειν· οὐ γὰρ οὕτω πολιτεύομαι ἵνα ὑφ' ὑμῶν ἀνακριθῶ· ἀνάξιον γὰρ τοῦτο ἡγοῦμαι ὡς πρὸς ὑμᾶς καὶ πάντα ἄνθρωπον.
English
For this boasting is of little account, since all things are yours, and the apostles—for they were sent for the sake of those who are benefited—and the world is yours, for whose sake it was made for enjoyment, and life is yours as of those being saved, and death—for if the things of death were not fearful, the things of the life to come would not have been preferred—for by the same reasoning both things present and things to come have been spoken of; for those who despise things present as temporary obtain the things to come. All things, then, that have been said before are yours, because you also have become Christ's, and those who are closely joined to Christ are pleasing to God. All things are under you. How and in what manner? Because you also have become Christ's, and in order to show that those who are closely joined to Christ are pleasing to God, he added: And Christ is God's. It is enough for us to be honored as servants of Christ, but for some to be named after us is burdensome. You see us as servants of God, but do not you yourselves seek who is a faithful servant—for this is put at risk among you—and it is not fitting for teachers to be judged by their disciples. But why does he say these things? Because he perceived that some of the teachers were being honored though unworthy, while the worthy were being overlooked, whence he also foresaw that schisms would arise among them. Therefore he also reproaches them more sharply, hastening to restrain the passion. But so that he may not seem, as though despised, to be saying these things out of arrogance, he says almost this very thing: do not suppose that I am sending these things on my own behalf; for I do not conduct myself in such a way as to be examined by you; for I consider this unworthy, both in relation to you and to every man.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:19 · narrative
Source
ἀνθρωπίνην δὲ ἡμέραν τὸν ἄνθρωπον καλεῖ, τὸ πρόσκαιρον καὶ ἐφήμερον τῆς τῶν ἀνθρώπων ζωῆς δηλῶν. εἶτα ἐπειδὴ μέγα δοκεῖ εἶναι τὸ εἰπεῖν οὐδὲν ἐμαυτῷ σύνοιδα, ἐπήγαγεν ἀλλ' οὐκ ἐν τούτῳ δεδικαίωμαι· ἔστι γὰρ κατ' ἄγνοιαν πταίσαντα μὴ πλήττεσθαι τὸ συνειδός. ἔπειτα οὐ τὸ μὴ ποιεῖν φαῦλον δικαιοῖ, ἀλλὰ τὸ κατορθοῦν ἀρετὴν τελειοῖ. εἰκὸς δὲ ὅτι καὶ μετριοπαθῶν εἶπεν τοῦτο· μὴ οὖν φρονεῖτε μείζονα ἢ καθ' ὑμᾶς, ἀλλ' ἀναμένετε τὸν κριτήν. Δι' ὅλου ἔχεται τοῦ σκοποῦ σωφρονίζων τοὺς βουλομένους ἀπὸ μὲν τοῦ δεῖνος ὀνομάζεσθαι, ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ δεῖνος μὴ ὀνομάζεσθαι· τοῦτο γὰρ κρινόντων ἐστὶν τόν τε ἄξιον καὶ μὴ ἄξιον. μὴ οὖν φρονεῖτε μείζονα ἢ καθ' ὑμᾶς, ἀλλ' ἀναμένετε τὸν κριτήν· ὑμᾶς μὲν γὰρ καὶ πεπλασμένον ἦθος ἀπατᾶν ἐγχωρεῖ, τὸν δὲ φωτίζοντα τὰ κρυπτὰ τοῦ σκότους οὐκ ἄν τι τῶν κεκρυμμένων διαλάθοι. ταῦτα δὲ εἶπεν, ὡς ὅτι πολλὰ παρ' αὐτοῖς κατ' ἀπάτην ἐγίνετο καὶ ἀνάξιοι ἐτιμῶντο. Οἱ τιμώμενοι οὐ πάντως ἦσαν καλοί, ἀλλ' ἕως σχήματος ἐπεῖχον τὴν ἀρετήν, παρεωρῶντο δὲ οἱ φύσει καλοί· οὐ γὰρ ἂν ταῦτα εἶπεν. Ἑαυτὸν καὶἈπολλῶ παράγει σιωπήσας
English
He calls man a human day, revealing the temporary and ephemeral nature of human life. Then, since it seems a great thing to say, "I am conscious of nothing against myself," he added, "but I am not thereby justified"; for it is possible for one who has stumbled through ignorance that his conscience is not smitten. Then it is not the not doing of evil that justifies, but success in virtue that perfects. And it is likely that he said this also from moderation of feeling: therefore do not think more highly than you ought, but wait for the judge. Throughout he holds to his aim, admonishing those who wish to be named after one man and not to be named after another; for this belongs to those who judge both the worthy and the unworthy. Therefore do not think more highly than you ought, but wait for the judge; for it is possible for a molded character to deceive you, but nothing hidden could escape the one who brings to light the hidden things of darkness. And he said these things because many things were happening among them through deceit and unworthy men were being honored. Those who were honored were not altogether good, but they maintained virtue only as far as appearance, while those who were good by nature were overlooked; for otherwise he would not have said these things. He brings in himself and Apollos, having passed over in silence
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:20 · narrative
Source
τὰ πρόσωπα τῶν ἀπαιτούντων τιμᾶσθαι καὶ ἀπ' αὐτῶν ὀνομάζεσθαι τοὺς μαθητάς, ἵνα τύπον καὶ ἀκολουθίαν ἀφ' ἡμῶν λάβητε μετρίως προσφέρεσθαι τοῖς διδασκάλοις. καὶ μὴ ὑπὲρ ἃ γέγραπται φρονεῖτε περὶ ἡμῶν, ἀλλὰ λογίζεσθε ἡμᾶς ὑπηρέτας Χριστοῦ καὶ οἰκονόμους μυστηρίων θεοῦ, καὶ μὴ τοὺς μὲν τῶν διδασκάλων ἀτιμάζετε, τοὺς δὲ τιμᾶτε. Σαφέστερον ἐν τούτοις ἤλεγξεν αὐτῶν τὴν γνώμην· ὁ γὰρ ὀνομαζόμενος ἀπὸ τοῦ δεῖνος, τὸν δεῖνα δὲ περιορῶν, ὑπὲρ ἐκείνου μὲν ἐφυσιοῦτο, κατ' ἐκείνου δὲ εἶχεν τὴν φυσίωσιν. Σὲ τὸν βουλόμενον ἀπὸ τοῦδε καλεῖσθαι ἢ τόνδε καταλιμπάνειν, τίς διακρίνει; οὐχὶ ἀναμένεις τὸν κριτήν; σὺ ὁ ὑπακούων ἀνα240 μένεις τὸν κριτήν, καὶ τὸν διδάσκαλον τῇ σῇ κρίσει ὑποβάλλεις; 239,ξολ2 Σὲ τὸν λαϊκὸν τίς διακρίνει ἐφ' οἷς ἢ φρονεῖς ἢ πράττεις, ὅτι σὺ ἑτέρους διακρίνειν τολμᾷς, καὶ ταῦτα διδασκάλους; οὐχὶ ὁ κύριος; 240,ξολ2 εἰ οὖν σὺ ὁ μαθητὴς τὸν κύριον ἀναμένεις κριτήν, πῶς τὸν διδάσκαλον τῇ σῇ ὑποβάλλεις κρίσει, τὸν μὲν ἄξιον λέγων, τὸν δὲ ἀνάξιον; Διὰ τί νομίζεις ἔχειν πλεονέκτημα ὃ μήτε ἔχεις μήτε εἴληφας; λέγει δὲ τὴν ὑπερβάλλουσαν σύνεσιν δι' ἧς καὶ δυνατὸν καὶ διδασκάλους κρίνειν καὶ δοκιμάζειν. Εἰ καὶ ἔλαβες τὴν σύνεσιν ἀπὸ θεοῦ, δεῖ τῷ θεῷ τῷ δεδωκότι αὐτὴν δόξαν προσάγειν, οὐ μὴν ἐπὶ σαυτῷ μέγα φρονεῖν καὶ ἐπαίρεσθαι ὡς οἰκεῖον προβαλλόμενον πλεονέκτημα. Οὐχ ὅτι οὕτως εἶχε τὰ κατ' αὐτούς, ἀλλὰ δείκνυσιν ὅτι οὕτω διέκειντο ψευδῆ περὶ ἑαυτῶν δοξάζοντες, καὶ ᾤοντο πάσης πεπληρῶσθαι γνώσεως ὡς λοιπὸν καὶ διδασκάλους κρίνειν.
English
The persons of those who demand to be honored and to have the disciples named after them, so that you might receive from us a pattern and a sequence for conducting yourselves modestly toward teachers. And do not think beyond what is written concerning us, but consider us as servants of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God, and do not dishonor some of the teachers while honoring others. In these words he exposed their disposition more clearly; for the one who is named after a certain person while disregarding that person was puffed up on his behalf, but against him he had his puffing up. You who wish to be called after this one or to abandon that one—who judges you? Do you not await the judge? You who obey await the judge, and do you subject the teacher to your own judgment? You, the layman—who judges you in what you think or do, that you dare to judge others, and these teachers? Is it not the Lord? If, then, you, the disciple, await the Lord as judge, how do you subject the teacher to your judgment, calling one worthy and another unworthy? Why do you think you have a privilege that you neither have nor have received? He means the surpassing understanding by which it is possible both to judge teachers and to test them. Even if you received understanding from God, you must bring glory to God who gave it, and not rather think great things of yourself and be exalted as though putting forward a privilege of your own. Not that this was so in their case, but he shows that they were so disposed, holding false opinions about themselves, and thought they had been filled with all knowledge, so as to judge even teachers.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:21 · narrative
Source
ἤδη προσ ῆ γέγονεν ὑμῖν τὰ χαρίσματα καὶ οὐκ ἀεὶ ποθητά. τὸ δὲ χωρὶς ἡμῶν δηλοῖ μηδέπω βασιλευσάντων ὑμεῖς ἔφθητε βασιλεῦσαι, τὸ δὲ καὶ ὄφελόν γε διὰ μέσου θεὶς τὴν περὶ αὐτοῦ διάθεσιν δείκνυσιν· εἶτα εἰπὼν ἵνα καὶ ἡμεῖς ὑμῖν συμβασιλεύσωμεν, ἐμφαίνει ὅτι τὰ ἐκείνων κατορθώματα ἴδια λογίζεται ἀγαθά. οὐκ ἀπεικὸς καὶ ὡς ἐν ἐρωτήσει ἀναγινώσκειν τὸ ἐβασιλεύσατε καὶ ἐπλουτήσατε, ἵνα ᾖ ἐν ἤθει τὰ εἰρημένα τῷ ἤδη κε ασμένοι ἐστέ. Ὡς ὁρῶ γάρ, ἐὰν ὑμεῖς ἐπλουτήσατε καὶ ἐβασιλεύσατε χωρὶς ἡμῶν, ἡμεῖς ἔσχατοι καὶ ἐπιθανάτιοι γεγόναμεν οἱ πάντα ὑποστάντες. Ἀνθρώποις μέν, φησίν, ὡς ὁρῶσι τὰ ἡμέτερα κακά, ἀγγελικοῖς δὲ ὡς θαυμάζουσι τὰς ἡμετέρας ἐνστάσεις. Ὅμοια καὶ ταῦτα. οἱ διδάσκοντες ὑμᾶς ἐν καταφρονήσει καὶ εὐτελείᾳ ὡς καὶ μωροὶ νομίζεσθαι τῷ κόσμῳ, ὑμεῖς δὲ οἱ διδασκόμενοι ἐν πλούτῳ ἤδη καὶ τιμαῖς Χριστοῦ εἶναι βούλεσθε. ταῦτα δὲ λέγει 241 1 δεικνὺς ὅτι ἐν τοῖς πνευματικοῖς χαρίσμασιν οὐκ ἔστι μαθητὴς ὑπὲρ τὸν διδάσκαλον. Ἡμεῖς πάντα διὰ τὸν Χριστὸν ὑπομένομεν καὶ μέχρι νῦν ταπεινοῦμεν ἑαυτούς. καὶ πῶς δυνατὸν ὑμᾶς ἐν σαρκὶ ζῶντας προτιμᾶσθαι παρὰ θεῷ τῶν καμνόντων, τῶν διωκομένων, τῶν λοιδορουμένων, τῶν κολαφιζομένων; παιδεύει δὲ διὰ πάντων τούτων πῶς δεῖ τὸν Χριστιανὸν εἶναι καὶ ταπεινοῦν ἑαυτόν.Ἀντὶ τοῦ ἀποψήγματα. ὥσπερ ἀποσαρώματα καὶ κόπρος ἐξ οἴκου ἀποκαθαρθέντος ληφθεῖσα γεγόναμεν, ἀπὸ πάντων εὐτελιζόμενοι, καί ἐσμεν πάντων ἀποκαθάρματα πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις ὑποτιθέντες ἑαυτοὺς διὰ Χριστόν.
English
Already the gifts have come to be with you and are not always desired. But the phrase "without us" shows that you have anticipated reigning before we have reigned; and the "would that indeed" placed in between reveals his disposition concerning this. Then, having said "that we also might reign together with you," he makes clear that he reckons their successes as his own good. It is not unreasonable also to read "you have reigned" and "you have become rich" as in the form of a question, so that what is said may be in the character of one who has already been adorned. "For as I see," if you have become rich and reigned without us, then we have become last and doomed to death, we who have endured all things. To men, he says, as those who see our evils, and to angels as those who marvel at our constancy. These things are similar. Those who teach you are in contempt and worthlessness, so as even to be considered fools by the world, but you who are taught wish already to be in wealth and honors of Christ. He says these things showing that in spiritual gifts a disciple is not above his teacher. We endure all things for Christ and until now humble ourselves. And how is it possible for you, living in the flesh, to be preferred by God over those who labor, those who are persecuted, those who are reviled, those who are buffeted? Through all these things he instructs how a Christian ought to be and to humble himself. Instead of "scrapings." Just as sweepings and dung taken from a house that has been cleansed, so we have become, being made worthless by all, and we are the refuse of all, subjecting ourselves to all men for Christ.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:22 · narrative
Source
περίψημα δὲ λέγεται τὸ σάβανον ὃ τοὺς ἱδρώτας τοῦ κάμνοντος ἀποψήχει καὶ ἀπομάσσεται τὴν κάκωσιν τὴν ἐπικειμένην. Ἰσχυρῶς διὰ τῶν πρώτων καθαψάμενος διὰ τούτων παραμυθεῖται, ἵνα διὰ τῶν στυπτικῶν καὶ γλυκέων κεράσῃ τῆς σωτηρίας τὴν δύναμιν. ἐντρέπων, διατρέπων. Εἰπὼν ἑαυτὸν πατέρα, ἐκείνους δὲ παιδαγωγοὺς ἀφ' ὧν ἐκαλοῦντο, δείκνυσιν ὅτι γνησιωτέραν ἔχει τῶν ἄλλων περὶ αὐτοὺς διάθεσιν, καὶ ὡς ὑπὸ πατρὸς νουθετούμενοι ἀγανακτεῖν οὐκ ὀφείλουσιν. Ἐν τῷ μὴ ὑπερφρονεῖν τινων καὶ ἐπαίρεσθαι μιμηταί μου γίνεσθε, καὶ ἐν τῷ μὴ ἀπό τινος καλεῖσθαι ἀλλ' ἀπὸ Χριστοῦ. Ὁρᾷς ὅτι ἐκεῖνα τὰ λεγόμενα αὐτῷ, τὸ ἡμεῖς ἀσθενεῖς, ὑμεῖς δυνατοί, καὶ τὰ ἄλλα πάντα, πρὸς τὸ πεφυσιῶσθαί τινας ἐλέγετο καὶ ἐπῆρθαι. Ἐλεύσομαι δὲ ταχέως πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἐὰν ὁ κύριος θελήσῃ, καὶ γνώσομαι οὐ τὸν λόγον τῶν πεφυσιωμένων ἀλλὰ τὴν δύναμιν. δι' ὧν φησιν καὶ ἐλέγχει ἰσχυρῶς, καὶ μαρτυρεῖ αὐτὸς ἐπιτηδειότητα πρὸς ἐπανόρθωσιν τῷ τὴν παρουσίαν ἑαυτοῦ ἀπειλεῖν· ὡς γὰρ εἰ φανείη ταπεινουμένων, ἐπαγγέλλεται τὴν παρουσίαν, τῷ λόγῳ πρὸ τῆς παρουσίας διορθούμενος. πλὴν ἀλλὰ προσέθηκε τὸ ἐὰν ὁ κύριος θελήσῃ· ὑπὸ μὲν τῆς ἀγανακτήσεως ἠπείχθη εἰπεῖν ὅτι ἐλεύσομαι, ὑπὸ δὲ τῆς εὐλαβείας ὑπεμνήσθη προσθεῖναι τὴν καλλίστην προσθήκην τὴν ἐὰν ὁ κύριος θέλῃ ἐνταῦθα δὲ ὃ πρότερον ἐπεσκιασμένως ἔλεγεν ἵνα μὴ δόξῃ σφοδρῶς ἐλέγχειν, ἀνακαλύπτει· οὐ γὰρ ἐν λόγῳ ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ, δηλονότι τῷ εὐπαιδεύτῳ· οὐ γὰρ ἄνευ λόγου ἐδίδασκον οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ ἐκήρυττον.
English
Peripsema" is the name for the cloth that wipes away the sweat of the sick man and wipes off the affliction that lies upon him. Having sharply attacked them through the first things, through these he comforts them, so that through the astringent and the sweet he might blend the power of salvation. Rebuking, turning them about. Having called himself a father, and them pedagogues, from whom they were called, he shows that he has a more genuine disposition toward them than the others, and that as being admonished by a father they ought not to be indignant. In not thinking highly of certain ones and being puffed up, "be imitators of me," and in not being called from anyone but from Christ. You see that those things said to them—"we are weak, you are strong," and all the rest—were said with a view to certain ones being puffed up and lifted up. "But I will come to you quickly, if the Lord wills, and I will know not the word of those who are puffed up but the power." By these words he both rebukes them strongly, and himself testifies to their fitness for correction by threatening his own presence; for as if he would appear to those being humbled, he promises his presence, correcting them by his word before his presence. Nevertheless he added the phrase "if the Lord wills"; for by indignation he was hurried to say "I will come," but by reverence he was reminded to add the most beautiful addition, "if the Lord wills." And here what he previously said in a veiled way, so as not to seem to rebuke too violently, he uncovers; for the kingdom of God is not in word—that is, in the well-instructed man; for the apostles did not teach and preach without reason.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:23 · narrative
Source
241,ξολ2 Δῆλον καὶ ἐκ τούτων ὅτι τὸ ἡ μεῖς ἀσθενεῖς, ὑμεῖς δὲ δυνατοί, καὶ τὰ ἄλλα πρὸς πεφυσιῶσθαί τινας ἐλέγετο. 242,ξολ2Ἐπαγγέλλεται τὴν παρουσίαν αὐτοῦ, ὅπως ἐὰν φθάσωσιν ἑαυτοὺς διορθώσασθαι. διὰ μὲν οὖν τὴν ἀγανάκτησιν ἠναγκάσθη εἰπεῖν τὸ ἐλεύσομαι, διὰ δὲ τὴν εὐλάβειαν προσέθηκεν τὸ ἐὰν ὁ κύριος θελήσῃ. Σαφέστερον καὶ ἐκ τούτων ἐγένετο ὅτι πρὸς τοὺς μεγαλαυχοῦντας ἐπὶ τῇ σοφίᾳ τοῦ κόσμου τούτου ἀγανακτεῖ· οὐ γὰρ τὸν κοινὸν βούλεται διαβάλλειν λόγον. τοῦτο δὲ καὶ αὐτοῖς εἰς πάντας ἐκήρυσσεν. Ἐπειδὴ διττή ἐστιν ἡ ἐπανόρθωσις, πῆ μὲν διὰ νουθεσίας τοῖς πειθηνίοις, πῆ δὲ διὰ βίας καὶ ἀνάγκης τοῖς σκληροτραχήλοις, φιλανθρώπως τούτων τὴν αἵρεσιν ἐπ' αὐτοῖς πεποίηκεν, ὅπως ἀναμετανοοῦντες ἑαυτοὺς διορθώσονται. ῥάβδον δὲ εἶπεν τὴν ἀναγκαστικὴν τοῦ πνεύματος δύναμιν, ᾗ ἐχρήσατο Παῦλος κατὰἘλύμα καὶ κατ' αὐτοῦ τοῦ Παύλου ὁ θεός. Οὐκ ἐπειδὴ γυναῖκα τὸν εἰρημένον τρόπον εἶχεν ἐκεῖνος, ἀλλ' 243 ὅτι ἐλλόγιμος ἦν, καὶ οὐχὶ ἐπένθουν ὅτι γυναῖκα τοῦ πατρὸς εἶχεν, ἀλλ' ἐπεφυσίωντο ὅτι εὐπαίδευτος ἦν· τὸ γὰρ πένθος αὐτῶν ἢ ἐχώριζε τὸν πορνεύσαντα ἐπιμένοντα, ἢ τοῦ πράγματος τὴν ἀτοπίαν ἐξώριζεν καὶ ἐπανῆγεν αὐτόν. Οὐχ ἁπλῶς ἐργασάμενον ἀλλὰ κατεργασάμενον· οὐ γὰρ συναρπασθεὶς ἔπεσεν, ἀλλ' ἔργῳ ἐχρήσατο τῷ κακῷ. καὶ πνεύματι δὲ παρεῖναι λέγει συνψηφιζόμενος καὶ συνκατακρίνων– πνεῦμα δὲ τὸ χάρισμα λέγει– συναχθέντων σὺν τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ Χριστοῦ. οἱ φυσιούμενοι ἐπὶ τῷ πορνεύσαντι διὰ τὴν ἐλλογιμότητα μέρος ἦσαν τοῦ παντός, πάντας δὲ πρὸς τὴν κατάκρισιν τὴν ἐπὶ τῇ πορνείᾳ συναχθῆναι καλεῖ.
English
It is clear also from these words that "we are weak, but you are strong," and the rest, was said to reprove certain people for being puffed up. He promises his coming, so that if they should first correct themselves. Therefore, on account of his indignation he was compelled to say "I will come," but on account of his caution he added "if the Lord wills." It became clearer also from these words that he is indignant at those who boast greatly in the wisdom of this world; for he does not wish to discredit the common rational faculty. And this he proclaimed to them in the presence of all. Since correction is twofold—in one way through admonition for the obedient, in another through force and compulsion for the stiff-necked—he has, in a humane manner, left the choice of these to them, so that by changing their minds they might correct themselves. And he called "rod" the compelling power of the Spirit, which Paul used against Elymas, and which God used against Paul himself. Not because that man had a wife in the manner stated, but because he was eloquent, and they were not mourning that he had his father's wife, but were puffed up because he was well-educated; for their mourning either separated the fornicator who persisted, or banished the absurdity of the matter and brought him back. Not simply "having done" but "having wrought" it; for he did not fall by being carried away, but made use of the evil as a deed. And he says "to be present in spirit," concurring and condemning together—and by "spirit" he means the grace-gift—when they are gathered together with the power of Christ. Those who were puffed up over the fornicator because of his eloquence were part of the whole, and he calls all to be gathered together for the condemnation of the fornication.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:24 · narrative
Source
Τὸ πνεῦμα οὐ τὴν ψυχήν, ἀλλὰ τὸ χάρισμα ἔφασαν. 242,ξολ2Ἵνα μὴ δόξῃ παραλόγως κινεῖσθαι καὶ τὴν αἰτίαν τῆς ὀργῆς 243,ξολ2 ἐπάγει, ὅτι οὐ μόνον πορνεία ἀλλὰ καὶ τοιαύτη ἀκούεται παρ' ὑμῶν οἵα οὐδὲ ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν. καὶ μέγα φρονεῖτε ὅτι τῇ σοφίᾳ τοῦ κόσμου κεκαλλώπισθε. δέον πενθεῖν ἐπ' αὐτὸν ὅτι πορνείαν οὐδὲ τοῖς ἄλλοις συνήθη τετόλμηκεν· τοῦτο γὰρ τὸ πένθος ἢ ἐχώριζεν τὸν πορνεύσαντα ἐπιμένοντα τῇ πορνείᾳ, ἢ αὐτὴν τὴν ἀτοπίαν ἐχώριζεν καὶ αὐτὸν ἐπανήγαγεν τὸν ἄνθρωπον, ἵνα τὸ πνεῦμα σωθῇ. Οὐκ ἀπεργασάμενον εἶπεν ἀλλὰ κατεργασάμενον, κἂν τούτῳ ἵνα ἐμφήνῃ ὅτι πολλῇ παραμονῇ χρησάμενος εἰργάσατο τὸ κακόν, καὶ οὐ συναρπαγεὶς ἥμαρτεν ἵνα σχῇ καὶ ἀπολογίαν. καὶ ἱκανὸς μὲν ἦν καὶ μόνος ὁ ἀπόστολος κατακρῖναι ἐκεῖνον, ἀλλὰ θέλει συμψήφους αὐτῷ γενέσθαι καὶ τοὺς ινθίους, ὅπως ἂν οὕτω καταρθεῖεν, χωρισθέντες τῆς τοῦ παρανόμου κοινωνίας, καὶ μάλιστα οἱ ἐπὶ παιδεύσει πεφυσημένοι. οὐχ ὡς ὑποβάλλων δὲ αὐτὸν τῇ τοῦ σατανᾶ ἐξουσίᾳ τοῦτο ποιεῖ– ἢ γὰρ ἂν ηὔφρανε τοῦτο ποιῶν τὸν σατανᾶν–ἀλλ' ἐπειδὴ τῷ σατανᾷ εἰώθαμεν ἀνατιθέναι πάντα τὰ κατὰ τὸν βίον χαλεπά, οἷον νόσους, λύπας, πένθη, περιστάσεις ἑτέρας, ὡς καὶ αὐτὸς πού φησιν ὁ ἀπόστολος· ἐδόθη μοι σκόλοψ σατᾶν, ἵνα με κολαφίζῃ. κατὰ τοῦτον δὴ τὸν τρόπον καὶ νῦν παραδοῦναι αὐτὸν κελεύει τῷ σατανᾷ, τοῦτ' ἔστι ταῖς τοῦ βίου δυσκολίαις. 244,ξολ2 Ταῖς τοῦ βίου κακώσεσι παραδίδωσιν·
English
They said "the spirit," not the soul, but the gift. So that he might not seem to be moved unreasonably, he also adds the reason for his anger: that not only sexual immorality but even such a thing is heard among you as is not even among the Gentiles. And you are proud because you have been adorned with the wisdom of the world. You ought to mourn over him, because he has dared a sexual immorality not even customary among others. For this mourning either separated the one who had committed sexual immorality, if he remained in the sexual immorality, or it separated the very outrage and brought the man himself back, so that the spirit might be saved. He did not say "having worked" but "having wrought," even in this to make clear that by much persistence he worked the evil, and was not carried away and sinned so as to have an excuse. And the apostle alone was sufficient to condemn that man, but he wishes the Corinthians also to be fellow-judges with him, so that in this way they might be corrected, being separated from fellowship with the lawless man, and especially those puffed up over their education. He does not do this as handing him over to the authority of Satan—for in doing this he would have gladdened Satan—but since we are accustomed to attribute to Satan all the harsh things of life, such as diseases, griefs, mournings, and other afflictions, as the apostle himself also says somewhere: "A thorn of Satan was given to me, that it might buffet me." In this way, then, he now commands that he be handed over to Satan, that is, to the difficulties of life. He hands him over to the afflictions of life.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:25 · narrative
Source
τοῦτο γάρ ἐστιν τὸ εἰς ὄλεθρον τῆς σαρκός, οὐκ εἰς ἀπώλειαν ψυχῆς, ἵνα ἐκ τῶν συμβαινόντων τῷ σώματι διεγερθεὶς μετανοήσῃ καὶ σωθῇ τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ πνεῦμα ὅπερ ἐστὶ τὸ χάρισμα· οὐ γὰρ ὧδε τὴν ψυχὴν λέγει ὡς τῆς σαρκὸς μὲν οὐκ ἀνισταμένης, τῆς δὲ ψυχῆς μόνης σωζομένης. Ὁρᾷς ὅτι ἐκαυχῶντο ἐπ' ἐκείνῳ, οὐ τῇ ἀτοπίᾳ τοῦ πταίσματος προσέχοντες, ἀλλ' ὑπὸ τῆς ἐλλογιμότητος αὐτοῦ φυσιούμενοι.Ἐκαυχῶντο γὰρ ἐπ' αὐτῷ, οὐ τῷ πταίσματι αὐτοῦ προσέχοντες ἀλλὰ τῇ παιδείᾳ φυσώμενοι. Κελεύει αὐτὸν ἐκβληθῆναι, ἵνα μὴ καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ συνόντες αὐτῷ πρὸς τὸ ἁμαρτεῖν ὁρμήσωσιν ἀναιδῶς. Παλαιὰν ζύμην τὴν ἁμαρτίαν καλεῖ, ᾗ ὁ παλαιὸς συνεζυμώθη ἄνθρωπος. Τὸν τύπον μετάγει ἐπὶ τὴν ἀλήθειαν· τὰ γὰρ παρὰἸουδαίοις ἄζυμα μὴ ἀναπεφυρμένα παλαιᾷ ζύμῃ τοὺς νέους ἀνθρώπους προεδήλου μὴ πεφυρμένους ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις τοῦ παλαιοῦ ἀνθρώπου.Ὁ παρὰἸουδαίοις ἀμνὸς θυόμενος τὸ πάθος καὶ πόλον μυστήριον τῆς οἰκονομίας ἐδήλου τοῦ σταυροῦ. τὰ δὲ ἑξῆς φησιν, ἐπεὶ περιεργαστικώτερον πως ἡ ζύμη, ἁπλούστερον δὲ τὸ ἄζυμον. Τῇ τροπῇ ἐνέμεινεν ὡσανεὶ ἔλεγεν· μὴ ἐν πονηρῷ βίῳ καὶ κακῷ, ἀλλ' ἐν βίῳ μὴ ἔχοντι ἐπιμιξίαν τῆς παλαιᾶς ἐκείνης ζύμης· τοῦτο γάρ ἐστιν ἐν ἀζύμοις εἰλικρινείας καὶ ἀληθείας. 245 1 Οὐκ ἐν ἄλλῃ, ἀλλ' ἐν ταύτῃ ἔγραψεν. διὰ δὲ τοῦτο οὐ κωλύει τοῖς ἔξωθεν συνεῖναι, ἐπειδὴ εἰ πάντας ἐξετρέποντο τοὺς τοιούτους, ἐμποδίζεσθαι συνέβαινε τὸ κήρυγμα· τοιοῦτοι γὰρ πάντες ὡς εἰπεῖν ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν οὓς συνέβαινεν ὠφελεῖσθαι ἐκ τῆς συνουσίας τῶν πιστευσάντων.
English
For this is what is unto the destruction of the flesh, not unto the perdition of the soul, so that, stirred up by the things that happen to the body, he might repent and the spirit in him might be saved, which is the gift. For he does not here mean the soul, as though the flesh were not raised but only the soul saved. You see that they were boasting over that one, not attending to the absurdity of the transgression, but being puffed up by his eloquence. For they were boasting over him, not attending to his transgression but being puffed up by his learning. He commands that he be cast out, so that the rest also who associate with him might not rush shamelessly into sinning. He calls sin old leaven, with which the old man was leavened. He transfers the type to the truth; for the unleavened bread among the Jews, not mixed with old leaven, prefigured new men not mixed with the sins of the old man. The lamb sacrificed among the Jews indicated the passion and the mystical fulfillment of the economy of the cross. And he says the following, since leaven is somewhat more meddlesome, but unleavened bread is simpler. He persisted in the turn of phrase as if he were saying: not in an evil and wicked life, but in a life having no admixture of that old leaven; for this is what "in unleavened bread of sincerity and truth" means. Not in another letter, but in this one he wrote. And for this reason he does not forbid associating with those outside, since if they turned away from all such people, the preaching would be hindered; for all those among the Gentiles, so to speak, were such as happened to be benefited from the association of the believers.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:26 · narrative
Source
δηλοῖ οὖν τοῖς μὲν οἰκείοις ἁμαρτάνουσιν ἐπιπλήττειν, τοὺς δὲ πεπλανημένους παρακαλεῖν. Τὸ ἔγραψα οὐχ ἑτέρας ἐστὶν ἐπιστολῆς ἀλλὰ ταύτης, λέγει γάρ· νῦν δὲ ἔγραψα ὑμῖν. τὸ δὲ ἐξαρεῖτε τὸν πονηρὸν ἐξ ὑμῶν αὐτῶν, Μωϋσέως ἐστὶ φωνὴ ἣν δευτεροῖ Παῦλος. Μέμνηται ῥήσεως ἐν τῇ παλαιᾷ κειμένης, δεικνὺς ὅτι οὐ μόνον αὐτοὶ ὠφελοῦνται ὥσπερ λοιμοῦ τινος ἀπαλλαγέντες, ἀλλ' οὔτε καινοτομία τὸ τοιοῦτον, ἀλλ' ὅτι καὶ τῷ νομοθέτῃ τοῦτο ἐδόκει, τὸ τοὺς τοιούτους ἐκτέμνεσθαι. Εἰκότως τοῦτο εἶπεν· τῶν γὰρ οἰκείων γίνεται κριτής, οὐ τῶν ἀλλοτρίων. ὁ θεὸς δὲ πάντων κριτής, ἐπεὶ πάντων δεσπότης. Ἐγκαλεῖ αὐτοῖς ὅτι ὄντων ἁγίων τῶν δυναμένων δικάζειν αὐτοῖς ὑπ' ἀπίστων ἐκρίνοντο. Ἄνω εἰπών· τοὺς ἔσω ὑμεῖς κρίνετε, τοὺς δὲ ἔξω ὁ θεὸς κρινεῖ, νῦν τὸν πάντα κόσμον τῇ τῶν ἁγίων ὑποβάλλει κρίσει· ἐνταῦθα μὲν γὰρ τὸν βίον ἀνακρίνουσι τῶν πιστῶν πρὸς ἐπανόρθωσιν αὐτῶν, ἐκεῖ δὲ τοῦ κόσμου τὴν κρίσιν ἐμπιστεύονται, οὐ πρὸς ἐπανόρθωσιν τῶν ἡμαρτηκότων τρόπων, ἀλλὰ πρὸς ἔλεγχον καὶ κατάκρισιν αὐτῶν. οἱ μὲν οὖν δώδεκα ἀπόστολοι τὰς δώδεκα φυλὰς κρινοῦσιν ὡς ἐξἸουδαίωνἸουδαίους ἐξ ὧν αὐτοῖς τοῖς προφήταις ἐπίστευσαν. εἰ δὲ ἠπίστησαν καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἀπώσαντο τὸν Χριστόν. οἱ δὲ ἄλλοι ὅσιοι, τοῦτ' ἔστι τὰ ἔθνη, κατακρινοῦσι τοὺς μὴ ἀποστάντας τῶν εἰδώλων καὶ πιστεύσαντας εἰς τὸν ἀληθῆ θεόν. ὥστε οὐδεμία διαφωνία τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἀποστόλου–ἐν ἀμφοτέροις γὰρ ἐλάλει ὁ Χριστός–· γέγραπται γάρ· βασίλισσα νότου ἐγερθήσεται καὶ κατακρινεῖ τὴν γενεὰν ταύτην, καὶ ἄνδρες Νινευῗται ἀναστήσονται καὶ κατακρινοῦσιν ὑμᾶς.
English
He therefore shows that they are to rebuke those of their own household who sin, and to encourage those who have gone astray. The phrase "I wrote" belongs not to another letter but to this one, for he says: "But now I wrote to you." And the phrase "you shall remove the evil one from among yourselves" is the voice of Moses, which Paul repeats. He recalls a saying that lies in the old covenant, showing that not only are they themselves benefited, as if they had been freed from some plague, but that such a thing is no innovation, but that this also seemed right to the lawgiver—namely, that such people be cut off. He said this reasonably, for he becomes a judge of those of his own household, not of strangers. But God is the judge of all, since he is the master of all. He charges them because, when there were holy men able to judge them, they were being judged by unbelievers. Having said above, "You judge those who are inside, but God will judge those who are outside," now he subjects the whole world to the judgment of the saints. For here they examine the life of the faithful for their correction, but there they are entrusted with the judgment of the world, not for the correction of sinful ways, but for the conviction and condemnation of them. The twelve apostles, then, will judge the twelve tribes, as Jews judging Jews, from whom they themselves believed even the prophets. But if they disbelieved and for this reason rejected Christ—while the other holy ones, that is, the Gentiles, will condemn those who did not turn away from idols and believe in the true God. So there is no disagreement between the evangelist and the apostle—for in both it was Christ who spoke—for it is written: "The queen of the South will rise up and will condemn this generation, and the men of Nineveh will rise up and will condemn you.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:27 · narrative
Source
Οὐκ εἶπεν· καὶ ὑφ' ὑμῶν κρίνεται ὁ κόσμος; νῦν δὲ ἀγγέλους οὐ τοὺς κατὰ φύσιν ἀγγέλους λέγει, ἀλλὰ τοὺς ὑπηρέτας ἱερέας, τοὺς διδασκάλους τοῦ λαοῦ, οὓς εἰκὸς ὑπὸ τῶν ἁγίων κρίνεσθαι ὡς παραδιδάσκοντας περὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ· εἰπὼν γὰρ μήτιγε βιωτικά; ἔδειξεν ὅτι οὐ περὶ τῶν φύσει ἀγγέλων εἴρηκεν, ἀλλὰ περὶ τῶν τάξιν ἀγγελικὴν ἐχόντων καὶ τὰ πνευματικὰ πραττόντων. εἰ δὲ κυρίως τοὺς ἀγγέλους εἶπεν, δηλονότι τοὺς ἀποστάντας καὶ ἐκπεπτωκότας τοῦ θεοῦ εἶπεν. ἐκλήθησαν μέντοι οἱ ἱερεῖς ἄγγελοι κατὰ τὸν Μαλαχίαν λέγοντα· χείλη ἱερέως φυλάξεται γνῶσιν, καὶ νόμον ἐκζητήσουσιν ἐκ στόματος αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ἄγγελος κυρίου τῶν δυνάμεών ἐστιν. τούτους οὖν τοὺς ἱερέας κρίνομεν τοὺς πλανήσαντας τὸν λαόν, ὡσαύτως καὶ τοὺς αἱρεσιαρχήσαντας καὶ παρατρέψαντας τοῦ Χριστοῦ τὴν διδασκαλίαν. Αἱρετώτερος τοῦ ἀπίστου ὁ τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐλάχιστος. ὅμως δοκεῖ τοῦτο παραλελοιπέναι ὁ ἀπόστολος, ὅπερ ἐστιν σαφές, ὅτι τὰ μείζονα τῶν ἐγκλημάτων δεῖ τοῖς τελείοις φυλάττεσθαι. Φαίνεσθε ἡττηθέντες τῷ διαβόλῳ οὐ μόνον τῷ κρίνεσθαι ἐπ' ἀπίστων, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτῷ τῷ κρίματα ἔχειν μετ'
English
He did not say, "And the world is judged by you"? But now he calls "angels" not the angels by nature, but the ministers, the priests, the teachers of the people, who are likely to be judged by the saints as those who teach falsely about Christ. For when he said, "Is it not so with worldly matters?" he showed that he was not speaking about angels by nature, but about those who hold the angelic rank and handle spiritual matters. But if he spoke of angels in the strict sense, he clearly meant those who revolted and fell away from God. Indeed, the priests were called angels according to Malachi, who says: "The lips of a priest shall guard knowledge, and they shall seek the law from his mouth, because he is an angel of the Lord of hosts." These priests, then, we judge—those who led the people astray, and likewise those who became leaders of heresies and perverted the teaching of Christ. Better than an unbeliever is the least of the church. Nevertheless, the apostle seems to have passed over this, which is clear: that the greater offenses must be guarded against by the perfect. You appear to have been defeated by the devil, not only by being judged before unbelievers, but also by having judgments with
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:28 · narrative
Source
ἀλλήλων. Μίαν τὴν ἐνέργειαν τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος εἶπεν ἐν τοῖς δικαίοις, τὸ ἓν τῆς οὐσίας διδάσκων. Οὐ προσώπου λέγει, ἀλλὰ πράγματος ἀπὸ τοῦ ὑπό τινος· περὶ τούτων γὰρ ὁ λόγος· τὰ βρώματα τῇ κοιλίᾳ, καὶ ἡ κοιλία τοῖς βρώμασιν· ὁ δὲ θεὸς καὶ ταύτην καὶ ταῦτα καταργήσει. 246,ξολ2 Οὐ περὶ προσώπου λέγει τὸ ὑπό τινος, ἀλλὰ περὶ πράγματος ἀτόπου καὶ πάθους. περὶ δὲ 247,ξολ2 ἑαυτοῦ λέγων τοὺς ἄλλους εἰς ἐγκράτειαν προτρέπει. εἰδὼς δὲ ὅτι τῆς πλεονεξίας αὐτῶν ἡ γαστὴρ αἰτία–οἱ γὰρ πολλοὶ πάντα τολμῶσιν διὰ τὰς τῆς γαστρὸς ἡδονάς–διδάσκει ὡς ἀσύμφορόν ἐστι δουλεύειν τῇ κοιλίᾳ. Οἴδαμεν ὅτι τὰ βρώματα τῇ κοιλίᾳ. ἀφώρισται καὶ αὐτὴ τούτοις, ἀλλ' ὅμως πρόσκαιρα ταῦτα καὶ καταπαύσει αὐτὰ ὁ θεός· μετὰ γὰρ τὴν ἀνάστασιν ἀθανασίας διδομένης περιττὴ τῶν βρωμάτων ἡ χρεία. τί οὖν περὶ τὰ πρόσκαιρα σπουδάζετε ἐξ ὧν πορνεῖαι καὶ ἡδοναὶ ἄτοποι; Ὅτι τὰ βρώματα καὶ τὸ ἐσθίειν πρόσκαιρον δῆλον. τὸ μέντοι σῶμα οὐ τῇ πορνείᾳ ἀλλὰ τῷ κυρίῳ ἀφώρισται, καὶ ὁ κύριος τῷ σώματι· καὶ οὐκ ἂν εἴη τὸ σῶμα πρόσκαιρον, ἀλλ' ἐγερθήσεται εἰς ἀειδιότητα κατὰ τὸν τύπον τοῦ Χριστοῦ. Σῶμα καὶ μέλη λέγει Χριστοῦ, τὸ σῶμα τῶν πιστευσάντων καὶ βαπτισθέντων. Ὅπερ ἄν τις ἁμάρτῃ πρὸς τὸ τρέφειν ἢ ἀμφιεννύναι τὸ σῶμα, ποιεῖ καὶ κατακοσμεῖν καὶ τὴν χρείαν αὐτῷ πληροῦν καὶ πρὸς τιμὴν τοῦ σώματος· ὁ μέντοι τῇ πόρνῃ κολλώμενος, ἓν σῶμα αὐτῇ ποιῶν τὸ ἴδιον σῶμα, ὑβρίζει αὐτὸ καὶ ἀτιμάζει. Τὰ ἱμάτια καὶ ὁ κόσμος ἐκτὸς τοῦ σώματός εἰσιν·
English
of one another. He said that the working of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit is one in the righteous, teaching the oneness of the substance. He does not speak of a person, but of a thing, from the phrase "by someone"; for the discourse is about these things: foods for the belly, and the belly for foods; but God will bring to nothing both this and these. He does not speak of a person in the phrase "by someone," but of an unseemly thing and a passion. And speaking about himself, he urges others to self-control. And knowing that their greed has the belly as its cause—for many dare all things for the pleasures of the belly—he teaches that it is inexpedient to be a slave to the belly. We know that foods are for the belly. It too has been set apart for these, but nevertheless these things are temporary and God will put a stop to them; for after the resurrection, when immortality is given, the need of foods is superfluous. Why then do you busy yourselves about temporary things, from which come fornications and unseemly pleasures? That foods and eating are temporary is clear. The body, however, is set apart not for fornication but for the Lord, and the Lord for the body; and the body would not be temporary, but it will be raised to everlastingness according to the type of Christ. He calls the body and members of Christ—the body of those who have believed and been baptized. Whatever a person does for the feeding or clothing of the body, he also does to adorn it and to fulfill its need and for the honor of the body; but the one who cleaves to the prostitute, making his own body one body with her, outrages it and dishonors it. Garments and adornment are outside the body;
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:29 · narrative
Source
διὸ καὶ ὁ ταῦτα ποιῶν ἔξω τοῦ σώματος ἁμαρτάνει, ἤτοι ὁ μὲν λοιδορῶν ἢ καὶ ψευδόμενος ἄλλους ζημιοῖ καὶ ἁρπάζει, καὶ τὴν ἑτέρου τις γυναῖκα μοιχᾶται, ὁ δὲ πορνεύων ἑαυτὸν ὑβρίζει οὐκ εἰς ἄλλον τινὰ διαβαινούσης τῆς ἀπὸ τοῦ πράγματος βλάβης. πᾶν οὖν ὃ ἐὰν ἁμαρτήσῃ ἄνθρωπος, ἥμαρτεν μέν, οὐ μὴν εἰς τὸ αὐτοῦ σῶμα οὐδὲ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ἠτίμωσε σάρκα ὡς ὁ πορνεύσας. Καὶ μὴν καὶ ἀνδροφόνος τὴν χεῖρα μολύνων τῷ αἵματι εἰς τὸ ἴδιον σῶμα ἁμαρτάνει, καὶ ὁ λοίδορος τὴν γλώττην ὥσπερ αἱμάττων ταῖς λοιδορίαις, ἀλλ' ὁ προνεύων, φησίν, ὅλον ἑαυτὸν βαπτίζει τῷ τῆς πορνείας βορβορῷ. ὁ τοίνυν Παῦλος τῇ τῶν πολλῶν ὑπονοίᾳ συναπεχρήσατο φήσας τἄλλα ἁμαρτήματα ἐκτὸς τοῦ σώματος εἶναι. ἕτεροι δέ φασι ταύτην ἔχειν τὸ ῥητὸν τὴν διάνοιαν, ὅτι ὁ πορνεύων εἰς τὸ ἴδιον σῶμα ἁμαρτάνει, τοῦτ' ἔστιν εἰς τὴν τοῦ ἰδίου σώματος σύστασιν καὶ εἰς αὐτήν, ὡς ἂν εἴποι τις, τὴν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου κατασκευὴν καὶ εἰς τὰς ἀρχὰς τῆς ἡμετέρας γενέσεως, ὡσανεὶ ἔλεγεν· παύσαιο οὕτως διὰ τῆς παρανόμου μίξεως ὑβρίζων εἰς τὸ τῆς φύσεως ἐργαστήριον ἐξ οὗ καὶ τὸ σὸν σῶμα βεβλάστηκεν. ἕτεροι δὲ ὡς σπουδὴ τῷ Παύλῳ, φασί, συγγνώμης κρεῖττον δεῖξαι τὸ τῆς πορνείας ἁμάρτημα. καὶ εἰπὼν ἀνωτέρω· οὐκ οἴδατε ὅτι τὰ σώματα ὑμῶν μέλη Χριστοῦ ἐστιν καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς, καὶ δείξας ἐκ τούτου ὡς ὁ πορνεύων περὶ τὰ μέλη τοῦ Χριστοῦ πλημμελεῖ, οὕτως ἐπιφέρει πᾶν ἁμάρτημα καὶ ἑξῆς· ὁ μὲν γὰρ λοίδορος ἢ ἅρπαξ ἢ πλεονέκτης εἰς ἄνθρωπον ἐπλημμέλησεν ὃν ἐλοιδόρησεν ἢ ἠδίκησεν, ὁ δὲ πορνεύσας εἰς τὸ ἴδιον σῶμα ἁμαρτάνει, ὅπερ ἐστὶ μέλη Χριστοῦ.
English
Therefore the one who does these things sins outside the body, since the one who reviles or even lies harms and plunders others, and one commits adultery with another's wife, but the fornicator outrages himself, the harm from the deed not passing over to anyone else. So whatever a man sins, he has sinned, yet not against his own body, nor has he dishonored his own flesh as the fornicator has. And indeed the murderer, defiling his hand with blood, sins against his own body, and the reviler, as it were staining his tongue with revilings; but the fornicator, he says, baptizes his whole self in the mire of fornication. Paul, then, accommodated himself to the common supposition, saying that the other sins are outside the body. But others say that this passage has this meaning: that the fornicator sins against his own body, that is, against the constitution of his own body and, so to speak, against the very making of the man and against the principles of our generation, as if he were saying: Cease thus, through unlawful intercourse, to outrage the workshop of nature from which your own body too has sprung. But others say that it was Paul's earnest endeavor to show that the sin of fornication is worse than pardon. And having said above, Do you not know that your bodies are members of Christ, and the rest, and having shown from this that the fornicator trespasses against the members of Christ, he thus adds, Every sin, and the rest. For the reviler or the robber or the covetous man trespassed against a man whom he reviled or wronged, but the fornicator sins against his own body, which is the members of Christ.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:30 · narrative
Source
ἡνίκα γὰρ διὰ τῆς υἱοθεσίας τοῦ πνεύματος εἰς σῶμα τελεῖ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, οὐ πορνείαν μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀσέβειαν ἂν ἐγκληθήσεται ὡς τὰ μέλη τοῦ Χριστοῦ ποιῶν πόρνης μέλη, καὶ εἰς τὸ ἴδιον σῶμα ὡς εἰς ναὸν ὑβρίζων Χριστοῦ. διὸ καὶ ἐπάγει· ἢ οὐκ οἴδατε ὅτι τὸ σῶμα ὑμῶν ναὸς τοῦ ἐν ὑμῖν ἁγίου πνεύματός ἐστιν, οὗ ἔχετε ἀπὸ θεοῦ καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς; τὸ γὰρ τῆς πορνείας ἁμάρτημα περὶ τὸ σῶμα ὡς περὶ θεοῦ ναὸν ἁμαρτάνετε, καὶ φυγαδεύει τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, οὐχ ὅτι τὰ λοιπὰ τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων ἀνεύθυνα–πάντα γὰρ ἔκπτωσιν ἔχει τῆς βασιλείας–ἀλλ' ὅτι πρὸς τὸ προκείμενον ἐσπούδασε χαλεπωτέραν ἀποφῆναι τὴν πορνείαν ἁπάντων, πρόρριζον τὸ πάθος ἀνασπᾶσαι βουλόμενος ὡς ἀσεβέστερον παρὰ ινθίων ἁμαρτανόμενον· ὅλως γάρ, φησίν, ἐν ὑμῖν ἀκούεται πορνεία καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς. Ὁ πορνεύσας καὶ ἀσεβείας ἐστιν ὑπεύθυνος· τὸ γὰρ ἑαυτοῦ σῶμα ἐνυβρίσας τὸν ναὸν τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἐμόλυνεν. ταῦτα δὲ λέγει, ἐπειδή τινες καταφρονήτως ἐπόρνευον, μικρόν τι πταῖσμα ἢ οὐδὲ 249,ξολ2 πταῖσμα ἡγούμενοι τὴν πορνείαν, μηδὲ Μωϋσέως ἐν τῇ δεκαλόγῳ αὐτοῦ μνημονεύσαντος. τιμὴ δὲ τὸ σωτήριον αἷμα τοῦ Χριστοῦ ὃ δέδωκεν λύτρον ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν. δοξάσατε οὖν τὸν θεὸν μὴ μόνον ἐν τῷ χαρίσματι ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν τῷ σώματι, ἵνα καὶ φύσις καὶ προαίρεσις καὶ χάρισμα δοξάσῃ τὸν θεόν. Δοξάσατε δὴ τὸν θεὸν ἐν τῷ σώματι ὑμῶν καὶ ἐν τῷ πνεύματι ὑμῶν. μὴ μόνον ἐν τῷ χαρίσματι ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν τῷ σώματι, ἵνα καὶ φύσις καὶ προαίρεσις καὶ χάρις διὰ συμφωνίας δοξάσῃ τὸν εὐεργέτην. ἄλλοι δὲ τὸ πνεῦμα τὴν ψυχὴν ἐξειλήφασιν. Ταῦτα τῷ κλήρῳ ἀντέγραψεν·
English
For when through adoption by the Spirit one is brought to completion into the body of Christ, he will be charged not only with fornication but also with impiety, as making the members of Christ members of a prostitute, and as outraging his own body as if it were the temple of Christ. Therefore he also adds: Or do you not know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit who is in you, whom you have from God, and so on? For by the sin of fornication you sin against the body as against a temple of God, and it drives out the Holy Spirit—not that the rest of the sins are blameless (for all of them involve exclusion from the kingdom), but because he was eager, with respect to the matter at hand, to show that fornication is more grievous than all, wishing to pull the passion up by the root, as being committed more impiously than by the Corinthians; for altogether, he says, it is heard that there is fornication among you, and so on. The one who has fornicated is also liable for impiety; for having outraged his own body, he has defiled the temple of the Holy Spirit. And he says these things because some were fornicating contemptuously, considering fornication a small fault or no fault at all, since not even Moses mentioned it in his Decalogue. But the saving blood of Christ is an honor, which he gave as a ransom for us. Glorify God, therefore, not only in the gift but also in the body, so that both nature and free will and the gift may glorify God. Glorify God, then, in your body and in your spirit. Not only in the gift but also in the body, so that both nature and free will and grace, through their harmony, may glorify the Benefactor. But others have understood the spirit to be the soul. These things he wrote in reply to the lot.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:31 · narrative
Source
παρ' αὐτοῦ γὰρ καὶ ἐγράφετο τῷ ἀποστόλῳ. τὴν μὲν οὖν πορνείαν ἐκώλυσεν ὡς παράνομον, τὴν δὲ κοινωνίαν τοῦ γάμου ὡς εὐσεβῆ καὶ πορνείας ἀπαλλακτικὴν συνεχώρησεν, τὴν δὲ ἐγκράτειαν ὡς τελειοτέραν ἐπῄνεσεν. 1 4 Διδάσκει ὅτι οἱ συνεζευγμένοι γάμῳ μᾶλλον ἀλλήλων ἢ ἑαυτῶν δεσπόζουσιν. καλὸν ὀφείλημα τοῖς συνοικοῦσιν, ὅταν πρὸς τῇ ἄλλῃ συμφωνίᾳ ταύτην ὡς χρέως ἀλλήλοις ἀποδιδόναι γινώσκουσιν. οἰκονομικῶς δὲ τοσαύτῃ συγκαταβάσει ἐχρήσατο ὁ ἀπόστολος, ἵνα τὴν πορνείαν ἐκκόψῃ, τὴν κακίστην νόσον, διδάξας ὅτι οἱ συνεζευγμένοι γάμῳ μᾶλλον ἀλλήλων ἢ ἑαυτῶν δεσπόζουσιν. Ἐπειδὴ ἀλλήλων εἶπεν εἶναι δούλους, ἀκολούθως λέγει ὅτι οὐ χρὴ ἀλλήλους ἀποστερεῖν ἑαυτῶν, εἰ μὴ ἄρα κατὰ συμφωνίαν εὐσεβῆ, ἵνα μήτε πορνείας ἀλλήλων αἴτιοι γένωνται, μηδὲ τὴν ἐπ' ἀλλήλοις δεσποτείαν διαφθείρωσιν παρὰ γνώμην ἀλλήλων διϊστάμενοι. Συγγινώσκων τῇ φύσει τοῦ σώματος λέγω ὡς χρὴ ὑμᾶς πάλιν συνελθεῖν, ἐπεὶ οὐ πάντως τοῦτο λέγω ἀποκλείων ὑμῶν τὴν ἐγκράτειαν· θέλω γὰρ πάντας ἐν ἐγκρατείᾳ εἶναι ὡς καὶ ἐμαυτόν. Ταῖς χήραις καὶ τοῖς ἀγάμοις ἀνδράσι τοῖς μὴ παρθενίαν ἀσκήσασιν συμβουλεύει ἐγκρατεύεσθαι· εἰ δὲ ἡττῶντο τῆς σαρκός, γαμεῖν δείξας, ὅτι μέγα ἡ ἐγκράτεια. ὅμως συγχωρεῖ τὸν γάμον ὡς δεσμὸν καλόν. 250 1 Τὸ γυναῖκα ἀπὸ ἀνδρὸς μὴ χωρισθῆναι οὐκ ἂν εἶπεν περὶ τῶν διὰ τὸ ἀποτάσσεσθαι καὶ ἀνακεῖσθαι τῷ Χριστῷ χωριζομένων.Ἢ τῷ ἀνδρὶ καταλλαγήτω ἢ μενέτω ἄγαμος περὶ τῶν διά τινα μάχην διϊσταμένων δείκνυται.Ἄνω περὶ χωρισμοῦ εἶπεν τοῦ διὰ ἐγκράτειαν, ὧδε περὶ τοῦ διὰ ἐρεσχελίας γινομένου. εἶτα εἶπεν·
English
For it was also being written by him to the apostle. He therefore forbade fornication as unlawful, but he allowed the sharing of marriage as pious and a means of deliverance from fornication, and he praised continence as more perfect. He teaches that those joined in marriage are masters of each other rather than of themselves. It is a good debt for those who live together, when along with their other harmony they know how to pay this to each other as a debt. And the apostle used such great condescension by way of economy, in order to cut off fornication, that most evil disease, teaching that those joined in marriage are masters of each other rather than of themselves. Since he said that they are slaves of each other, he accordingly says that they must not deprive each other of themselves, except perhaps by pious agreement, so that they may neither become causes of fornication to each other, nor destroy their mastery over each other by separating against each other's will. Acknowledging the nature of the body, I say that you ought to come together again, since I do not say this absolutely, excluding your continence; for I wish all to be in continence as I myself also am. To widows and to unmarried men who have not practiced virginity he advises continence; but if they were defeated by the flesh, he showed that they should marry, because continence is great. Nevertheless he allows marriage as a good bond. That a woman should not be separated from a husband he would not have said concerning those who separate in order to renounce the world and devote themselves to Christ. Either let her be reconciled to her husband or let her remain unmarried—this is shown to concern those who are separated because of some quarrel. Above he spoke concerning separation for the sake of continence, but here concerning that which happens because of provocation. Then he said:
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:32 · narrative
Source
οὐκ ἐγὼ ἀλλ' ὁ κύριος· ἔστι γάρ τι ὃ ἀφ' ἑαυτοῦ λέγει ὁ ἀπόστολος, οὐχὶ πάντα δὲ ὁ κύριος δι' ἑαυτοῦ. φησὶ δὲ ὅτι παραγγέλλω ὑμῖν ἤδη ἃ ὁ κύριος παρήγγειλεν ἐν τοῖς Εὐαγγελίοις περὶ τῶν γεγαμηκότων εἰπὼν ἃ ὁ θεὸς ἔζευξεν ἄνθρωπος μὴ χωριζέτω. σύμφωνα δὲ καὶ ταῦτα, τὸ ἐὰν δὲ καὶ χωρισθῇ, μενέτω ἄγαμος τοῖς εἰρημένοις τῷ κυρίῳ ἐὰν ἀπολελυμένην τις γαμήσῃ, μοιχᾶται κἀκείνη ἐὰν γαμηθῇ ἄλλῳ. Οὐχ ὡς ἀντινομοθετῶν λέγει· ἐγώ, οὐχ ὁ κύριος, ἀλλ' ὅτι τινὰ μὲν δι' ἑαυτοῦ εἶπεν ὁ κύριος, τινὰ δὲ νῦν πρῶτον εἴρηται παρὰ τοῦ ἀποστόλου περὶ τῆς διαστάσεως τοῦ ἀπίστου, καὶ διδάσκει ὅτι οὐχ ἡ ἀπιστία κρατεῖ τῆς πίστεως, ἀλλ' ἡ πίστις τοῦ συνόντος ἁγιάζει καὶ τὸν ἄπιστον. Οὐ τὸ λαμβάνειν ἄπιστόν φησιν, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἀνέχεσθαι ἀπίστου. Ἅγιά ἐστι τὰ τέκνα καθαρὰ καὶ οὐ μεμολυσμένα καὶ ὑπὸ τῆς ἀπιστίας· νικᾷ γὰρ ἐπ' αὐτῶν ἡ πίστις τῶν γονέων ἤπερ ἡ ἀπιστία. Τῷ μὲν ἐμέρισεν ὁ θεὸς τὸ σῶσαι, τῷ δὲ σωθῆναι, ἑκάστῳ ἀπονείμας τὸ ἐπάξιον αὐτοῦ. τὸ δὲ ἑκάστῳ ὡς ἐμέρισεν ὁ θεὸς οὐ τὸ ἔχειν ἄπιστόν φησιν, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἀνέχεσθαι ἀπίστου. 251,ξολ2 1 Οὐ δι' ἑαυτὴν ἡ περιτομὴ καλή, ἀλλ' ὅτι ἐντολὴ θεοῦ, καὶ ἡ ἀκροβυστία δημιουργία θεοῦ, οὐ μισθὸς τῶν ἀκροβύστων. εἶτά φησι περὶ τοῦ δούλου· μὴ σπουδάσῃς περὶ τὴν πρόσκαιρον ἐλευθερίαν, ἀλλ' εἰ καὶ δύνασαι, μᾶλλον χρῆσαι τῇ δουλείᾳ· μείζων γὰρ ὁ μισθός, ὅταν καὶ περὶ τὴν τῶν ἀνθρώπων δουλείαν ἠσχολημένος οὐκ ἀμελεῖ τοῦ εὐαρεστῆσαι θεῷ. ἕκαστος δὲ ἐν ᾧ ἐκλήθη μενέτω, καὶ δοῦλος ἐπὶ τῇ δουλείᾳ μὴ ἀχθόμενος, καὶ ἐλεύθερος μὴ ἐπαιρόμενος·
English
Not I but the Lord.” For there is something the apostle says of himself, but not everything does the Lord say through himself. And he says: “I command you” now the things the Lord commanded in the Gospels, speaking concerning those who have married: “What God has joined together, let no man separate.” And these things are also in agreement—the saying “But if she is separated, let her remain unmarried”—with what was said by the Lord: “If anyone marries a divorced woman, he commits adultery,” and she too if she marries another. He does not say “I, not the Lord,” as though legislating against him, but because some things the Lord said through himself, while some things are now said for the first time by the apostle concerning separation from an unbeliever, and he teaches that unbelief does not prevail over faith, but the faith of the one living with the unbeliever sanctifies even the unbeliever. He does not say “to take an unbeliever,” but “to endure an unbeliever.” The children are holy and clean and not defiled even by unbelief; for the faith of the parents prevails over unbelief in them. To the one God allotted to save, to the other to be saved, assigning to each what is worthy of him. But “to each as God has allotted” does not mean “to have an unbeliever,” but “to endure an unbeliever.” Circumcision is not good for its own sake, but because it is a commandment of God; and uncircumcision is a creation of God, not a reward of the uncircumcised. Then he says concerning the slave: do not be eager for temporary freedom, but even if you can, rather use your slavery; for the reward is greater when one, even while occupied with the slavery of men, does not neglect to please God. “Let each remain in that in which he was called,” and let the slave not be grieved in his slavery, and let the free man not be puffed up.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:33 · narrative
Source
οὐδεμία γὰρ παρὰ θεῷ διαφορά.Ὁ πιστὸς δοῦλος οὐδὲν ἔλαττον ἔχει κατὰ τοῦτο τοῦ ἐλευθέρου· παρὰ γὰρ τῷ θεῷ καὶ δοῦλος ὡς ἐλεύθερος ὁρᾶται καὶ παρ' αὐτῷ ἠλευθέρωται. τοῦτο γὰρ δηλοῖ τὸ ἀπελεύθερος κυρίου ἐστίν, τοῦτ' ἔστι παρ' αὐτοῦ ἠλευθέρωται τοῦ κυρίου, καὶ ὁ κληθεὶς ἐλεύθερος εἰς τὴν πίστιν οὐδὲν πλέον ἕξει τοῦ δούλου, ἀλλ' ὁμοίως ἐκείνῳ δοῦλός ἐστιν Χριστοῦ.Ἀντὶ τοῦ μὴ διὰ τὰς χρείας δουλοπρεπῶς καὶ ἀνελευθέρως διάγετε θεραπεύοντες ἀνθρώπους, τὸν δὲ ἀληθῆ δεσπότην καταλιμπάνετε, οὗ τῷ αἵματι ἠγοράσθητε. Οὐκ οἶδεν ἡ χάρις δουλείας καὶ δεσποτείας διαφοράν. μὴ φύγῃς τοίνυν ὡς ἀναξίαν τῆς πίστεως τὴν δουλείαν· οὐδενὸς γὰρ ἔλαττον ἔχεις τῶν ἐν πίστει διὰ τοῦτο. εἰ δέ σοι καὶ τοῦ τυχεῖν τῆς ἐλευθερίας εἴη δυνατόν, φροντὶς ἔστω σοι μᾶλλον ὅπως ἂν εἰς δέον χρήσασθαι δυνηθῇς πλείονα, ὡς ἐν ἐλευθερίᾳ τοῦ κακοῦ τὴν ἐπιμέλειαν ποιησάμενος. καὶ δεικνὺς ὅτι οὔτε ὁ ἐλεύθερος παρὰ Χριστῷ ἔχει πλέον διὰ τοῦτο, οὔτε μὴν ὁ δοῦλος ἐλαττοῦται, τούτου γε ἕνεκεν ἐπάγει· ὁ γὰρ ἐν κυρίῳ κληθεὶς δοῦλος ἀπελεύθερος κυρίου ἐστίν· ὁμοίως ὁ ἐλευθερὸς κληθεὶς δοῦλός ἐστιν Χριστοῦ. Πῶς ἐν ἑτέροις λέγων· εἰ δοκιμὴν ζητεῖτε τοῦ ἐν ἐμοὶ λαλοῦντος Χριστοῦ, νῦν λέγει· ἐπιταγὴν κυρίου οὐκ ἔχω; τίς δ' ἂν δέξαιτο, εἴπερ λέγει ἃ μὴ ὁ κύριος αὐτῷ ἐπέταξεν; ἀλλὰ δῆλον ὡς οὐ τοῦτο λέγει ὅτι οὐκ ἐπιταγὴν περὶ παρθενίας διδάξαι, ἀλλ' ὅτι οὐκ ἔλαβεν παρὰ θεοῦ τὸ ἐπιτάξαι ὑμῖν παρθενεύειν, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον γνώμην δοῦναι καὶ συμβουλεῦσαι ὡς καλὸν ἡ παρθενία καὶ χρήσιμον.
English
For there is no distinction with God. The faithful servant has nothing less in this respect than the free man; for with God even a servant is seen as free and has been set free by him. For this is what he means by “a freedman of the Lord is he,” that is, he has been set free by the Lord himself, and the one called free to the faith will have nothing more than the servant, but like him he is a servant of Christ. Instead of this: do not, because of your needs, live in a servile and illiberal manner, serving men while abandoning the true Master, by whose blood you were bought. Grace does not know the distinction of slavery and mastery. Do not then flee slavery as unworthy of the faith; for in this respect you have nothing less than any of those in the faith. But if it should be possible for you even to obtain freedom, let it be your concern rather how you may be able to use it more fittingly, having taken care for evil in freedom. And showing that neither the free man has more with Christ for this reason, nor indeed is the servant diminished, for this very reason he adds: “For the servant called in the Lord is a freedman of the Lord; likewise the free man called is a servant of Christ.” How, when he says in other places, “If you seek proof of Christ who speaks in me,” does he now say, “I have no command of the Lord”? And who would accept it, if indeed he says things the Lord did not command him? But it is clear that he does not say this—that he has no command to teach about virginity—but that he did not receive from God the command to enjoin you to practice virginity, but rather to give an opinion and advise that virginity is good and useful.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:34 · narrative
Source
διὸ καὶ ὡς συμβουλεύων φησὶ νομίζω καὶ καλὸν ὀνομάζει, καὶ τὴν αἵρεσιν τοῦ αἱρήσασθαι αὐτὴν ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀκούουσι τίθεται. ἀρέσκον δὲ τὸ πρᾶγμα θεῷ ὡς καὶ ὁ κύριος εἶπεν ὅτι εὐνούχισαν ἑαυτούς τινες διὰ τὴν βασιλείαν, εὐνουχισμὸν τὴν παρθενίαν καλῶν διὰ τὸ ἀνενέργητον. ἐπιταγὴν οὖν λέγει μὴ ἔχειν, ἀλλὰ τῇ γνώμῃ συνεχώρησε λέγων· ὁ δυνάμενος χωρεῖν χωρείτω. εἶτα εἰπὼν ἑαυτὸν πιστόν, ἐμφαίνει ὅτι καὶ πιστὰ λέγει καὶ ἄξια ἐπιτάγματος. τὸ δὲ νομίζω οὐ διστάζων λέγει ὅτι καλὸν ἡ παρθενία, ἀλλ' ἀσφαλιζόμενος μὴ ἐπίταγμα νομισθῇ. Ἔδειξεν ὅτι τὴν παρθενίαν εἰσάγει οὐ κατηγορίαν γάμου, ἀλλ' ὅτι διὰ φειδῶ τῶν ἁγίων εἰσηγεῖται τὴν παρθενίαν, ὡς τὴν σάρκα ὠδίνων καὶ καμάτων πληροῦντος τοῦ γάμου.Ἔδειξεν ὅτι τὴν παρθενίαν εἰσάγει οὐ κατηγορίαν γάμου, ἀλλὰ τῶν βιωτικῶν φροντίζων ἀπαλλαγήν. εἶτα εἰπὼν ἐγὼ δὲ ὑμῶν φείδομαι, φειδῶ τῶν ἁγίων εἰσηγεῖται τὴν παρθενίαν, οὐ κατηγορίαν γάμου. Ἄλλην αἰτίαν λέγει δι' ἣν προτιμᾷ τὴν παρθενίαν, πανταχοῦ δεικνὺς ὅτι κατηγορεῖ γάμου τὴν ἁγιωσύνην προτιμῶν· ὅτι πρὸς τῷ τέλει ὁ κόσμος, καὶ δεῖ εἰδέναι ὅτι ἃ ἔχομεν οὐκ ἔχομεν–ἀφίεμεν γὰρ αὐτά–ἵνα καὶ οἱ ἔχοντες ὡς μὴ ἔχοντες. εἰ καλόν ἐστι τοῖς ἔχουσιν οὕτως ἔχειν ὡς μὴ ἔχουσιν, πῶς οὐ μᾶλλον τῇ παρθένῳ μηδὲ προσελθεῖν γάμῳ; καὶ οἱ χρώμενοι τῷ κόσμῳ τούτῳ ὡς μὴ καταχρώμενοι· τὴν ἄμετρον ἀπόλαυσιν ἐκβάλλει διὰ τούτου, τὴν μέντοι χρείαν καταλιμπάνει.
English
Therefore, as one giving advice, he says, “I think,” and calls it good, and he places the choice of choosing it with the hearers. But the matter is pleasing to God, as the Lord also said, that some have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom, calling virginity a eunuch-making because of its inactivity. He says, then, that it is not a command, but he conceded it to their judgment, saying, “Let the one who is able to receive it receive it.” Then, having called himself faithful, he shows that he both says faithful things and things worthy of a command. But he says “I think” not because he doubts that virginity is good, but to guard against its being thought a command. He showed that he introduces virginity not as an accusation of marriage, but that he recommends virginity for the sparing of the saints, since marriage fills the flesh with birth-pangs and labors. He showed that he introduces virginity not as an accusation of marriage, but as caring for release from worldly cares. Then, having said, “But I spare you,” he recommends virginity for the sparing of the saints, not as an accusation of marriage. He states another reason for which he prefers virginity, everywhere showing that he accuses marriage while preferring holiness; that the world is near its end, and one must know that what we have we do not have—for we let it go—so that even those who have may be as those who do not have. If it is good for those who have to have as those who do not have, how much more for the virgin not even to approach marriage? And those who use this world as not misusing it; by this he casts out immoderate enjoyment, yet leaves use.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:35 · narrative
Source
τὸ παράγει γὰρ τὸ σχῆμα τοῦ κόσμου τούτου δείκνυσιν ὅτι οὐχ ὁ κόσμος παρέρχεται, ἀλλὰ τὸ σχῆμα τοῦ παρόντος βίου μετα253 βάλλεται, ἡ φθορὰ εἰς ἀφθαρσίαν, αἱ πόλεις, τὰ τείχη, οἱ νόμοι, αἱ γεωργίαι, αἱ τέχναι· ταῦτα γὰρ ὥσπερ μορφή τις ἐπίκειται τῷ βίῳ τούτῳ ἥτις λαμβάνει μεταβολήν. 252,ξολ2 Διὰ τούτου τὸ ὀλιγοχρόνιον τῶν ἀνθρώπων δηλοῖ, ἵνα εἰς μετάνοιαν χωρήσωσιν ὡς φθάσαντες τοῦ βίου τὸ τέλος τῶν προσκαίρων καταφρονήσαντες. εἰ δὲ καλόν ἐστι τοῖς ἔχουσιν οὕτως ἔχειν ὡς μὴ ἔχουσιν, πῶς οὐ βέλτιον ἡ παρθενία; Τοῦτ' ἔστι μήτε τὰ λυπηρὰ τοῦ βίου τούτου ὑμᾶς καταβαλλέτω, μήτε τὰ δοκοῦντα χαρᾶς ἄξια ὑπερευφραινέτω· πάντα γὰρ τὰ ἐνταῦθα πρόσκαιρα καὶ οὐχ ἑστηκότα. Σχῆμα καὶ μορφή τις ὥσπερ τοῦ κόσμου πολιτεῖαι, νόμοι, γεωρ253,ξολ2 γίαι, τέχναι, ἐμπορεῖαι, ὧν περισσὴ ἡ χρεία τῆς φθορᾶς μεταβληθείσης εἰς ἀφθαρσίαν· δείκνυσιν οὖν ὅτι οὐχ ὁ κόσμος παρέρχεται, ἀλλὰ τὸ παρὸν σχῆμα τοῦ κόσμου. Ἔδειξε διὰ τί εἶπε τὸ ἐγὼ δὲ ὑμῶν φείδομαι· ἵνα μὴ ἐν τοῖς μὴ μένουσι κενώσητε τὰς φροντίδας. καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς τοῦτο μᾶλλον δείκνυσιν.Ἀπέδωκε τὴν αἰτίαν δι' ἣν τοῦ γάμου προτιμοτέρα ἡ
English
For “the form of this world is passing away” shows that it is not the world that passes away, but the form of the present life that is changed—corruption into incorruption: cities, walls, laws, farmlands, crafts. For these lie upon this life like a kind of shape, and it is this that undergoes change. By this he makes clear the brief span of human life, so that they may come to repentance, as those who have anticipated the end of life and despised transient things. But if it is good for those who have [wives] to be as though they had none, how is virginity not better? This means: let neither the sorrows of this life cast you down, nor let the things that seem worthy of joy make you excessively glad; for all things here are transient and not lasting. A kind of shape and form of the world, as it were, are constitutions, laws, farmlands, crafts, commerce—the use of which is superfluous once corruption has been changed into incorruption. He shows, then, that it is not the world that passes away, but the present form of the world. He has shown why he said, “But I spare you”; so that you may not exhaust your concerns on things that do not remain. And what follows shows this more clearly. He has given the reason for which virginity is preferable to marriage.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:36 · narrative
Source
παρθενία· οὐ παρὰ τὴν κοίτην ἢ τὴν ἀποχὴν τῆς κοίτης, ἀλλὰ παρὰ τὸ τὸν γάμον γέμειν φροντίδων τὸ κατὰ θεὸν ἀσχολεῖν εἰς τὴν εὐσέβειαν τὸν νοῦν. Θέλω ὑμᾶς ἀμερίμνους εἶναι, ἵνα μὴ ἐν τοῖς μὴ μένουσι κενώσητε τὰς φροντίδας ταῖς βιωτικαῖς περισπώμενοι χρείαις. διὸ καὶ τοῦ γάμου προτιμοτέρα ἡ παρθενία, οὐ διὰ τὴν ἀποχὴν τῆς κοίτης, ἀλλ' ὅτι ἀπασχολεῖ τῆς εὐσεβείας τὸν νοῦν. Νομίζουσί τινες ὅτι αὐτόν τινα περὶ ἑαυτοῦ ἀσχημονεῖν λέγει, ἀντὶ τοῦ ἐπὶ τῇ ἑαυτοῦ παρθενίᾳ εἴ τις ἀσχημονεῖν νομίζοι. οὐκ ἔστι δὲ οὕτως. καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς δείκνυσιν· λέγει γάρ· ὥστε καὶ ὁ ἐκγαμίζων καλῶς ποιεῖ, ὁ δὲ μὴ ἐκγαμίζων κρεῖσσον ποιεῖ. οὐδεὶς δὲ ἑαυτὸν ἐκγαμίζει, ἀλλ' ὑφ' ἑτέρου δίδοται. Τὸ τοῦ μακαρίου τούτου κρεῖττον τὸ οὕτω μεῖναι· τὸ μὲν γὰρ σωματικῆς ἐστιν ἀναπαύσεως, τὸ δὲ τελειοτέρας εὐσεβείας. Πρὸς σύγκρισιν εἴρηται τοῦτο· μακαρία μὲν γάρ ἐστιν, ἐὰν γαμῆται καὶ ἔχῃ προστασίαν ἀνδρός, μακαριωτέρα δέ, ἐὰν πρὸς εὐσέβειαν ἀποβλέπουσα μὴ γαμῆται, ἀλλ' ἀπασχολήσῃ ἑαυτὴν τῷ θεῷ. Ἐπειδὴ οἱ ίνθιοι τὰ εἰδωλόθυτα ἤσθιον, λέγοντες ὅτι ἡμῖν οὐκ ἔστιν εἰδωλόθυτον–ἁγιάζω γὰρ αὐτὰ τῇ ἐπονομασίᾳ τοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ ἐσθίω–, δείκνυσιν αὐτὸς ὅτι οὐκ αὐτοὶ μόνοι ὡς σοφοὶ ἴσασι τοῦτο, καὶ λέγει· οἴδαμεν ὅτι πάντες γνῶσιν ἔχομεν. ὥστε ὃ οἴδατε οἶδα, ὃ δὲ πάσχετε οὐ πάσχω. Τοῦτο μέν, ὃ οἴδατε καὶ οἶδα, οὐ δεῖ σκοπεῖν· ὃ δὲ οἶδα, ὅτι δεῖ διὰ τὸν ἀσθενῆ μὴ ἐσθίειν, τοῦτο οὐκ οἴδατε ὑμεῖς, ἐγὼ δὲ οἶδα. τί οὖν φυσιοῦσθε ὑπὸ τῆς γνώσεως τῆς οὐ τοσοῦτον ἐχούσης ὅσον ἡ ἐμὴ γνῶσις; ἐπάγει γοῦν·
English
Virginity: not because of the marriage bed or abstinence from the marriage bed, but because marriage is full of cares, so as to occupy the mind in godliness. “I want you to be free from cares,” so that you do not empty your cares into things that do not remain, being distracted by the necessities of life. Therefore virginity is preferable even to marriage, not because of abstinence from the marriage bed, but because it occupies the mind from godliness. Some think that he is saying that a certain man acts shamefully concerning himself, instead of: if anyone thinks he acts shamefully concerning his own virginity. But it is not so. And he shows what follows; for he says: “So that he who gives his virgin in marriage does well, but he who does not give her in marriage does better.” But no one gives himself in marriage, but is given by another. Better than this blessed state is to remain thus; for the one is a matter of bodily rest, but the other of more perfect godliness. This has been said by way of comparison; for she is blessed if she marries and has a man's protection, but more blessed if, looking to godliness, she does not marry, but occupies herself with God. Since the Corinthians were eating things sacrificed to idols, saying, “For us there is no such thing as food sacrificed to idols—for I sanctify them by the name of Christ and eat”—he himself shows that they alone do not know this as wise men, and he says: “We know that we all have knowledge.” So that what you know, I know; but what you suffer, I do not suffer. This, then, which you know and I know, one need not examine; but what I know—that one must not eat because of the weak—this you do not know, but I know. Why then are you puffed up by the knowledge that does not have as much as my knowledge? At any rate he adds:
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:37 · narrative
Source
εἰ δέ τις δοκεῖ εἰδέναι τι ἐν ὑμῖν, οὐδέπω ἔγνωκεν καθὼς δεῖ γνῶναι. αὐτίκα ὃ ἐγὼ οἶδα, σὺ οὐδέπω οἶδας. εἰ δέ τις ἀγαπᾷ τὸν θεόν, οὗτος ἔγνωσται ὑπ' αὐτοῦ. ἡμεῖς μὲν ὅπερ ὡς ἄνθρωποι οἰηθῶμεν εἰδέναι, οὐδέπω οὐδὲν οἴδαμεν. τί δέ ἐστι τὸ μακάριον; τὸ ἀγαπᾶν τὸν θεὸν καὶ γινώσκεσθαι ὑπ' αὐτοῦ, οὐκ ἐπειδὴ ἀγνοεῖ τοὺς μὴ ἀγαπῶντας, ἀλλ' ὅτι οἰκειοῦται τοὺς ἀγαπῶντας· λαμβάνεται γὰρ τὸ τῆς γνώσεως καὶ ἐπὶ οἰκειώσεως, ὥσπερ τὸ τῆς ἀγνοίας καὶ ἐπὶ ἀλλοτριώσεως, οἷόν ἐστι τὸ ὑπὸ τοῦ κυρίου ῥηθὲν τὸ ἀπέλθετε, οὐδέποτε ἔγνων ὑμᾶς. 253,ξολ2Ἐπειδὴ οἱ ίνθιοι ἔλεγον· οὐδὲν εἴδωλόν ἐστιν, διὸ καὶ οὐ λογοῦμεν τὰ ἱερόθυτα μᾶλλον ἐν 254,ξολ2 τῇ ὀνομασίᾳ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐσθίοντες ἢ βλαπτόμεθα, δείκνυσιν ὅτι οὐκ αὐτοὶ μόνοι ὡς σοφοὶ ἴσασι τοῦτο ἀλλὰ καὶ ἄλλοι, ὅτι οὐκ ἔστι τι ἱερόθυτον· ὥστε ὃ μὲν οἴδατε οἶδα, ὃ δὲ πάσχετε οὐ πάσχω. ἡ μὲν οὖν τοιαύτη γνῶσις φυσιοῖ καὶ βλάπτει, ἐὰν τὸ ἑαυτῶν οἴδητε, οὐ μὴν καὶ τὸ ἄλλο ὅτι ἡ ἀγάπη οἰκοδομεῖ, καὶ δεῖ γάρ σε διὰ τὴν ἀγάπην τοῦ ἀσθενοῦς ἀδελφοῦ μὴ ἐσθίειν ἐν εἰδωλείῳ, ἵνα μὴ ἐκεῖνος πληγῇ. Οὐδὲν οἶδεν ὁ δοκῶν τι εἰδέναι ἐν ὑμῖν· οὐ γὰρ ἐγίγνωσκεν ἑτέρους βλάπτεσθαι τῇ τούτων γνώσει. Κἂν οἰηθῶμέν τι εἰδέναι, οὐδέπω ἴσμεν οὐδέν. τὸ δὲ μακάριον τὸ ἀγαπᾶν τὸν θεὸν καὶ γινώσκεσθαι ὑπ' αὐτοῦ, τοῦτ' ἔστι τὸ οἰκειοῦσθαι αὐτῷ· οὐδένα γὰρ ἀγνοεῖ, ἀλλὰ τοὺς ἀσεβεῖς λέγεται ἀγνοεῖν. Προειπὼν οὐδεὶς θεὸς εἰ μὴ εἷς, ἵνα μὴ δόξῃ ἐκβάλλειν τῆς θεότητος τὸν υἱόν, ἐπήγαγεν ὁ πατήρ· καὶ γὰρ ἀληθῶς πατὴρ ἄλλος οὐκ ἔστιν εἰ μὴ εἷς.
English
If anyone thinks he knows something, he has not yet known as he ought to know. For instance, what I know, you do not yet know. But if anyone loves God, this one is known by him. Whatever we suppose we know as men, we do not yet know anything. What, then, is the blessed thing? To love God and to be known by him—not because he is ignorant of those who do not love him, but because he makes those who love him his own; for the term "knowledge" is also used of belonging, just as the term "ignorance" is used of estrangement, as in the saying of the Lord: "Depart from me; I never knew you." Since the Corinthians said, "No idol is anything, and therefore we do not account the things sacrificed to idols as anything; rather, eating them in the name of Christ, we are not harmed," he shows that not only they, as wise men, know this, but others also—that there is no such thing as a thing sacrificed to idols. So what you know, I know; but what you suffer, I do not suffer. Such knowledge, then, puffs up and harms, if you know your own concerns, but not the other matter—that love builds up; and for the sake of love for the weak brother you must not eat in an idol's temple, so that he may not be wounded. The one who thinks he knows something among you knows nothing; for he did not recognize that others are harmed by this knowledge of theirs. And even if we suppose we know something, we do not yet know anything. But the blessed thing is to love God and to be known by him—that is, to belong to him; for he is ignorant of no one, but the ungodly are said to be unknown to him. Having first said, "No god but one," lest he seem to exclude the Son from the Godhead, he added, "the Father"; for truly there is no other father but one.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:38 · narrative
Source
οὐκοῦν καὶ υἱὸς θεὸς ἄλλος οὐκ ἔστιν εἰ μὴ εἷς. εἰ δὲ ἑνὸς λεγομένου κυρίου τοῦ υἱοῦ, οὐχ ἥττω κύριος ὁ πατήρ, δηλονότι καὶ ὡς ἑνὸς λεγομένου θεοῦ τοῦ πατρός. οὐκ ἐλάττω θεὸς οὐδὲ υἱός. τὸ δὲ ἐξ αὐτοῦ τὰ πάντα οὐ τὴν οὐσίαν δηλοῖ–οὐ γὰρ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ θεοῦ τὰ δημιουργήματα–ἀλλὰ τὸ ἐξ οὗ τὴν βουλὴν τοῦ πατρὸς δηλοῖ. εἶτα εἰπὼν καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰς αὐτόν, δίδωσιν ἡμῖν νοεῖν τὸ ἐλλεῖπον τῷ λόγῳ, τὸ ἀλλ' ἡμῖν εἷς θεός, καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰς αὐτὸν ἐλπίζομεν. πάλιν δὲ λείπει τῷ λόγῳ τῷ καὶ ἡμεῖς δι' αὐτοῦ–λείπει γὰρ τὸ κεκλήμεθα ἢ σεσώσμεθα–· οὐ γὰρ τοῦτο λέγει ὅτι δι' αὐτοῦ ἡμεῖς ἐγενόμεθα–εἰπὼν γὰρ τὰ πάντα περιέλαβε τὸ καὶ ἡμεῖς–ἀλλὰ πάντα λέγει τὰ γενόμενα, ἡμεῖς δὲ τὰ οἰκονομηθέντα καὶ σωζόμενα. Τὸ μὲν κατορθούμενον ὑμῖν οὐδέν, τὸ δὲ βλάπτον τοὺς ἀσθενεστέρους μέγα. 1 12 Ποία; ὅτι εἷς ἐστιν ὁ θεὸς καὶ οὐδὲν εἴδωλον ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ.Ὁ οὐκ ἔχων ταύτην τὴν γνῶσιν ὅτι εἷς ὁ θεὸς καὶ οὐδὲν εἴδωλον ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ, νομίζων εἰδωλόθυτον ἐσθίειν
English
Therefore neither is there another God who is a Son, except one. But if, when one Lord is spoken of, namely the Son, the Father is not a lesser Lord, it is clear that also, when one God is spoken of, namely the Father, the Son is not a lesser God. And the phrase "all things from him" does not indicate his essence—for created things are not from the essence of God—but it indicates the Father's will, "from whom." Then, having said "and we into him," he grants us to understand what is missing from the statement, namely "but to us one God, and we hope in him." Again, something is missing from the statement "and we through him"—for what is missing is "we have been called" or "we have been saved"—for he does not say this, that we came to be through him—for when he said "all things" he included "and we"—but he means all things that came to be, while we are those that have been ordered and are being saved. What is set right in you is nothing, but what harms the weaker is great. 1 12 What is it? That God is one and no idol in the world. The one who does not have this knowledge, that God is one and no idol in the world, thinking he is eating food sacrificed to idols
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:39 · narrative
Source
πλήττεται. καὶ ἡ σὴ γνῶσις τὸν ἀσθενοῦντα βλάπτει· πολλοὶ γὰρ καὶ τῶν πεπιστευκότων οὔπω νενοήκασιν ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν εἰδωλόθυτον, οὗτοι βλάπτονται ἐκ τοῦ ἐσθίοντος πιστοῦ. καὶ τὸ μὲν κατορθούμενον ἐκ τοῦ ἐσθίειν οὐ μέγα, τὸ δὲ βλάπτον τοὺς ἀσθενεστέρους βαρύ. Οὐ λέγω ἵνα μὴ φάγω εἰδωλόθυτον, ἀλλ' οὐδὲ κρέας, ἐὰν ἐπὶ τούτῳ σκανδαλίζηται ὁ ἀδελφός, ὅτι οὔτε ἐν οἷς ἔσχεν ἐξουσίαν, οἷον ἐν τῷ γραφῆναι παρ' αὐτῶν, ἠνέσχετό τινα βαρῆσαι. διὰ πολλῶν δὲ τοῦτο κατασκευάζει, καὶ πρῶτον τοῦ ἰδίου ἀξιώματος μέμνηται, ἵνα δείξῃ τὰς αἰτίας ὅτι εὐλόγως ἐλάμβανεν, εἰ δ' ἂν ἐβούλετο λαβεῖν, ὥσπερ καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἐξ ὧν λαβεῖν ἔλαβον. κἀγώ, φησίν, ἀπόστολός εἰμι καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἐμαυτοῦ ἔχω καὶ οὐχ ὑπό τινα εἰμὶ τὸν ἀναγκάζοντά με καὶ κωλύοντα λαβεῖν· εἰ γὰρ καὶ ἔχουσιν οἱ ἄλλοι ἀπόστολοι πλείω τι παρ' ἐμὲ τὸ μετὰ Χριστοῦ γενέσθαι, ἀλλ' οὐδὲ τούτου ἐστέρημαι. Πρὸς τοὺς διερωτῶντάς με εἰ εἰμὶ ἀπόστολος, αὕτη μοί ἐστιν ἀπολογία, ἡ ὑμετέρα σφραγὶς καὶ διδασκαλία. Οὐκ ἐγὼ διατάττω ὡς ἀπόστολος; οὐκ ἐγὼ νομοθετῶ ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις; μὴ ὑφ' ἑτέροις εἰμὶ διδασκάλοις; ἔχω γοῦν ἐξουσίαν, ἀλλ' οὐ καταχρῶμαι αὐτῇ, ἵνα μὴ σκανδαλίσω ἐπ' ἐμοί τινας ὀλιγοπίστους. 256 1 9,Ἡ βεβαίωσις καὶ ἡ ἀπόδειξις. Δείκνυσιν ὅτι τοῖς ὑπηρετουμένοις εἴτε θυσιαστηρίοις εἴτε εὐαγγελίοις ἐκ τούτων διαζῆν νενομοθέτηται. Γυναῖκα εἰπὼν καὶ προσθεὶς ἀδελφήν, τὸ πρέπον καὶ σῶφρον καὶ καθαρὸν τῆς συνεκδημούσης ἐδήλωσεν, εἴτε σύζυγος ἦν εἴτε οὔ, δηλονότι ὅτι καὶ Πέτρῳ καὶ ἄλλοις συνεξεδήμησαν γυναῖκες τῆς διδασκαλίας αὐτῶν ὀρεγόμεναι.
English
He is struck down. And your knowledge harms the weak man; for many even of those who have believed have not yet understood that an idol-sacrifice is nothing, and these are harmed by the believing man who eats. And what is gained by eating is not great, but what harms the weaker is heavy. I do not say this so that I may not eat an idol-sacrifice, but not even meat, if on this account the brother is scandalized, because neither in the things over which he had authority, such as in being supported by them, did he endure to burden anyone. And he establishes this through many arguments, and first he recalls his own dignity, in order to show the reasons that he was taking support reasonably, if indeed he wished to take it, just as also the others took from those things from which they took support. And I, he says, am an apostle and I have authority over myself, and I am not under anyone who compels me and prevents me from taking support; for even if the other apostles have something more than I do—namely, having been with Christ—yet I have not been deprived of this either. To those who ask me whether I am an apostle, this is my defense: your seal and teaching. Do I not give orders as an apostle? Do I not legislate for the churches? Am I under other teachers? At any rate I have authority, but I do not misuse it, so that I may not scandalize any of the little-faithful on my account. 256 1 9, The confirmation and the proof. He shows that it has been legislated that those who serve either at the altars or in the gospel should live by these things. Having said "a woman" and added "sister," he indicated what is fitting and chaste and pure about the woman who traveled with them, whether she was a wife or not, evidently because women also traveled together with Peter and the others, desiring their teaching.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:40 · narrative
Source
οὐ διαβάλλων δὲ ταῦτά φησιν–μὴ γένοιτο–ἀλλὰ τῆς αὐτοῦ περὶ τὸν βίον ἀκριβείας τὴν ὑπερβολὴν δεικνύει, δυσωπῶν τοὺς ινθίους μὴ ἀπαραφυλάκτως ζῆν, ἵνα μὴ ἑτέροις γίνωνται σκάνδαλον. Ἢ μόνοις ἡμῖν ἀπηγόρευται πράττειν ταῦτα ἅπερ καὶ ἑτέροις; ἐνέθηκε δὲ ὡς συνεργὸν τὸν Βαρνάβαν, ἵνα μὴ δόξῃ μεγαφρονεῖν ὡς μόνος κατορθῶν. Μὴ ἐμὰ ῥήματα λέγω. οὐχὶ καὶ ὁ νόμος δὲ ταῦτα λέγει; Οὐ διὰ ταῦτο δὲ ἔγραψα, φησίν, ἵνα τι παρ' ὑμῶν ἀπενέγκωμαι, μὴ γένοιτο. Οὐδὲν μέγα, εἰ εἰδωλόθυτον ἀπόσχῃ διὰ τὸν ἀδελφόν σου· κἀγὼ γὰρ ἐδούλωσα ἐμαυτὸν οἷς οὐχ ὑπόκειμαι, ἵνα ὠφελήσω πολλούς. Ἰουδαίους λέγει τοὺς φύσει ὄντας ἐκ τοῦ γένους τοῦἸσραηλιτικοῦ, ὑπὸ νόμον δὲ τοὺς μὴ ὄντας τοῦ γένους αὐτῶν, τῷ δὲ νόμῳ τῶνἸουδαίων χρωμένους καὶ γεγονότας προσηλύτους. 257 1 Ἀνόμους λέγει τοὺςἝλληνας τοὺς μὴ ὄντας ὑπὸ τὸν Μωϋσέως νόμον. οὐκ εἶπεν δὲ τοῖςἝλλησιν ἐγενόμην ὡςἝλλην, ἐπειδὴ οὔτε ὑποκρίνεσθαι τὸνἙλληνισμὸν ἠνέχετο. ἀνόμους οὖν λέγει τοὺς ἀπ' ἐθνῶν ἐπιστέψαντας. Ἔδοξα τοῖς ἀπὸἙλλήνων μὴ εἶναι ὑπὸ νόμον καὶ ἔφερον τὴν ὑπόληψιν, ἵνα ῥύσωμαι αὐτοὺς τῶνἸουδαϊκῶν. πᾶσιν οὖν ἐνεδίδου τὸ κατ' ἀρχὴν συνυπάγων ἑαυτόν, ἵνα συνενεχθεὶς αὐτοῖς ὀλίγα πρὸς ἑαυτὸν αὐτοὺς ἐπισπάσηται· οὐ γὰρ τοῖς ἐν μηδενὶ συμφωνοῦσι συντίθενται ποσῶς οἱ ἄνθρωποι, ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἐκ μέρους αὐτοῖς συντιθεμένοις. Ἐπειδὴ καὶ τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ δοκεῖ μὴ κεχρῆσθαι νόμῳ, ἐμιμησάμην αὐτοῦ τὴν οἰκονομίαν, ὅπερ ἐκεῖνο βούλεται οἰκονομῶν, ἵνα κατ' αὐτὸ τοῦτο αὐτῷ κοινωνήσω.Ἐπειδὴ καὶ τῷ εὐαγγελικῷ δοκεῖ χρῆσθαι νόμῳ, ἐμιμησάμην αὐτοῦ τὴν οἰκονομίαν·
English
He says these things not to slander—may it never be—but to show the excess of his own strictness in life, shaming the Corinthians not to live carelessly, so that they do not become a stumbling block to others. Or is it forbidden only to us to do these things that are also permitted to others? He brought in Barnabas as a co-worker, so that he might not seem to be proud, as though he alone were succeeding. I am not speaking my own words. Does not the law also say these things? He says, I did not write these things for this reason, that I might receive something from you—may it never be. It is no great thing if you abstain from idol-sacrifices for the sake of your brother; for I also enslaved myself to those to whom I am not subject, so that I might benefit many. He calls Jews those who are by nature of the race of Israel, and those under the law who are not of their race but use the law of the Jews and have become proselytes. He calls Greeks those who are not under the law of Moses. But he did not say to the Greeks, "I became as a Greek," since he did not endure to play the part of Hellenism. So he calls those from the nations who have believed "without law." I seemed to those from the Greeks to be not under the law, and I bore that reputation, so that I might rescue them from Jewish practices. So he yielded to all, at the beginning joining himself to them, so that, having been brought together with them, he might draw them to himself by a little; for men do not come to agreement with those who agree in nothing, but with those who agree with them in part. Since the gospel also seems not to use the law, I imitated its economy, administering what that gospel intends, so that in this very respect I might share in it. Since it also seems to use the gospel law, I imitated its economy.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:41 · narrative
Source
ὅπερ γὰρ ἐκεῖνο εἶπεν, τοῦτο οἰκονομῶ. Οὐ τοῦτο λέγει ὅτι εἷς ἐξ ἡμῶν πάντων προκρίνεται–ἢ γὰρ ἂν καὶ ἀπέγνωσαν ἑαυτῶν οἱ ἄνθρωποι εἰς τὸ δυσκατόρθωτον ἀποβλέποντες–ἀλλὰ δηλονότι ἡ εἰκὼν πρὸς τὰ εἰρημένα αὐτῷ ἔθνη εἴληπται. πάντες, φησίν, ὡς ἐν σταδίῳ τῷ βίῳ τούτῳ ἀγωνίζονται,Ἰουδαῖοι μὲν κατὰ νόμον,Ἕλληνες δὲ κατὰ πλάνην, εἷς δέ ἐστιν ὁ τῆς ἀληθείας λόγος, ὁ νικῶν καὶ λαμβάνων τὸ βραβεῖον. διὸ τρέχετε ἵνα μὴ σὺν τοῖς ἄλλοις ἀπολειφθῆτε. Τί μέγα, φησίν, ἐὰν ἐγκρατεύσησθε σαρκὶ διὰ τὸν ἀδελφόν; πάντα δεῖ ἐγκρατεύεσθαι τὸν ἀγωνιζόμενον, ἀπὸ θυμοῦ, ἀπὸ δόξης καὶ ἀπὸ πάντων τῶν λοιπῶν· ἐκεῖνοι μὲν οὖν ἵνα φθαρτὸν στέφανον λάβωσιν, ἡμεῖς δὲ ἄφθαρτον. Τοῦτο οὐχ ἁπλῶς εἶπεν, ἀλλὰ διορθούμενος τοὺς ἕνεκεν τοῦ γαστρίζεσθαι φιλοσοφεῖν προσποιουμένους, ὅτι τὸ εἰδωλόθυτον οὐκ ἔστιν εἰδωλόθυτον. 257,ξολ2 Οὐχ ἁπλῶς τοῦτο εἶπεν ἀλλὰ διορθούμενος τοὺς ἕνεκεν τοῦ 258,ξολ2 γαστρίζεσθαι ἀδιαφόρως ἐσθίειν τὰ ἱερόθυτα ἐν πίστει προσποιουμένους. Τοὺς ἐκ τῆς παλαιᾶς τύπους καὶ τὰς ἐκεῖθεν σκιὰς προεικονιζούσας τὴν μέλλουσαν ἀλήθειαν εἰς μέσον ἄγει ὁ θεσπέσιος Παῦλος, ἵνα σωφρονίσῃ τοὺς ινθίους ἐκ τῆς τῶν παλαιῶν παραθέσεως. εἰ γάρ φησιν· οἱ εἰς τὸν Μωϋσῆν βαπτισθέντες, ὃς ἦν τύπος τοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἐν τῇ νεφέλῃ καὶ τῇ θαλάσσῃ καὶ φαγόντες τὸ μάννα, τὸ πνευματικὸν βρῶμα, καὶ πιόντες ἐκ τῆς πέτρας τὸ πνευματικὸν πόμα κατεστρώθησαν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, εἰς μέθας καὶ πορνείας καὶ εἰδωλολατρείας τραπέντες, ὅτι τὸν τύπον καὶ τὴν σκιὰν ὕβρισαν, τί οὐκ ἂν πάθοιεν οἱ εἰς αὐτὴν τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἁμαρτάνοντες; Ἐπειδὴ ἔλεγον·
English
For what he said there, this I administer. He does not say this: that one of us all is preferred—for otherwise people would have despaired of themselves, looking at what is hard to accomplish—but evidently the image is taken in relation to the nations spoken of by him. All, he says, contend as in a stadium in this life—Jews according to the law, Greeks according to error—and there is one word of truth, the one that conquers and receives the prize. Therefore run, so that you are not left behind with the others. What is great, he says, if you practice self-control in the flesh for the sake of the brother? Everyone who contends must practice self-control in everything—from anger, from vainglory, and from all the rest; those, then, so that they may receive a corruptible crown, but we an incorruptible one. He said this not without qualification, but correcting those who pretend to philosophize for the sake of gorging themselves, that the idol-sacrifice is not an idol-sacrifice. He said this not without qualification, but correcting those who, for the sake of gorging themselves, pretend in faith to eat the sacred offerings indifferently. The inspired Paul brings forward the types from the old covenant and the shadows from there that prefigure the truth to come, in order to discipline the Corinthians from the comparison of ancient things. For if, he says, those who were baptized into Moses, who was a type of Christ, in the cloud and in the sea, and who ate the manna, the spiritual food, and drank from the rock the spiritual drink, were laid low in the desert, having turned to drunkenness and fornication and idolatry, because they insulted the type and the shadow, what would they not suffer who sin against the truth itself? Since they were saying:
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:42 · narrative
Source
ἐμοὶ εἴδωλον οὐκ ἔστιν· εὐχαριστῶ γὰρ καὶ ἐσθίω, τοῦτο, φησίν, ἐκπειράσαι ἐστίν. ὃ γὰρ μὴ προσέταξενἸησοῦς ὅταν ὡς πιστεύων αὐτῷ ποιῇς, ἐκπειράζεις μᾶλλον ἢ πιστεύεις. Τοῦτο φησι πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας· ἐμοὶ οὐδὲν εἴδωλόν ἐστιν· εὐχαριστῶ γὰρ καὶ ἐσθίω, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἐκπειράζειν. ἃ γὰρ μὴ προσέταξεν ὁ κύριος ὅταν ὡς πιστεύων αὐτῷ ποιῇς, ἐκπειράζεις μᾶλλον ἢ πιστεύεις. Εἰς ὑμᾶς, φησί, κατήντησεν ἡ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐπιδημία, μεθ' ἣν οὐκέτι ἔσται οὐκ ἐντολὴ οὐ νόμος οὐ προφῆται· τέλη γὰρ λέγει οὐ τὴν ἐσχάτην γενεὰν καθ' ἣν συμπλήρωσις ἔσται τοῦ κόσμου, ἀλλὰ τὴν τελευταίαν πολιτείαν τὴν ἐν Χριστῷ ἐφ' ᾗ τῶν αἰώνων ἡ συμπλήρωσις ἀπαντήσει. Οὐκ ηὔξατο μὴ πειρασθῆναι, ἐπειδὴ ἀνὴρ ἀπείραστος ἀδόκιμος, ἀλλ' οὕτως πειράζεσθαι ὡς φέρειν. Ἐκ τούτου δηλοῖ ὅτι ὑπέμεινάν τινας ἀηδίας ἐκ τῶν πολιτῶν οἱ ἐν αὐτοῖς πιστεύσαντες. εἶτα οὐκ ηὔξατο αὐτοὺς μὴ πειρασθῆναι, ἐπειδὴ ἀνὴρ ἀπείραστος ἀδόκιμος, ἀλλ' οὕτω πειρασθῆναι ὡς φέρειν. 259 1 Ὁρᾷς ὅτι πάντα τὰ προειρημένα αὐτῷ τούτου ἕνεκα κατεσκευάζετο. Ἦλθεν ἐφ' ᾧ κατεσκεύαζεν· πάντα γὰρ ὅσα προεῖπεν πρὸς τὸ ἀποστῆσαι αὐτοὺς τῆς εἰδωλολατρείας ἐλέγετο καὶ κατεσκευάζετο. Μὴ πρὸς τὰ εἴδωλα αὐτῶν ἀποβλέπετε οὐδὲν ὄντα, ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὴν διάνοιαν καθ' ἣν θύουσι δαιμονίοις καὶ οὐ θεῷ· τὸ γὰρ γινόμενον ὥσπερ εἰς ἄρνησιν γίνεται τοῦ θεοῦ. Ἐπειδὴ γέγραπται ὁ θεὸς λέγων διὰ Μωϋσέως αὐτοῖς· παρεζήλωσάν με ἐπ' οὐ θεοῖς, παρώργισάν με ἐν τοῖς εἰδώλοις αὐτῶν, οἱ δὲ ίνθιοι εἰδωλόθυτα ἤσθιον, διὰ τοῦτό φησιν· ἢ παραζηλοῦμεν τὸν κύριον;–ἀντὶ τοῦ παροξύνομεν αὐτόν;
English
For me there is no idol; for I give thanks and eat—this, he says, is to tempt. For when you do what Jesus did not command as though believing in him, you are tempting rather than believing. He says this to those who say: For me there is no idol; for I give thanks and eat, which is to tempt. For when you do what the Lord did not command as though believing in him, you are tempting rather than believing. Into you, he says, has come the visitation of Christ, after which there will no longer be commandment, nor law, nor prophets; for he calls "ends" not the last generation in which will be the completion of the world, but the final way of life in Christ, upon which the completion of the ages will come. He did not pray not to be tempted, since an untempted man is unproven, but to be tempted in such a way as to bear it. From this he shows that those among them who believed endured certain unpleasantnesses from their fellow citizens. Then he did not pray that they not be tempted, since an untempted man is unproven, but that they be tempted in such a way as to bear it. 259 1 Do you see that all the things previously said by him were being prepared for this end? He came for the sake of what he was preparing; for all things whatsoever he foretold were said and prepared for the purpose of turning them away from idolatry. Do not look to their idols, which are nothing, but to the intention according to which they sacrifice to demons and not to God; for what is done becomes, as it were, a denial of God. Since it is written that God says to them through Moses: They provoked me to jealousy with what is not God, they provoked me to anger with their idols—and the Corinthians were eating things sacrificed to idols—for this reason he says: Or do we provoke the Lord to jealousy?—that is, do we provoke him to anger?
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:43 · narrative
Source
–μὴ ἰσχυρότεροι αὐτοῦ ἔσμεν; ἔδειξε διὰ τούτου, ὅτι οὐ θέλει ὁ κύριος εἰδωλόθυτα ἡμᾶς ἐσθίειν. μὴ τοίνυν, φησί, θέλε ἃ μὴ θέλει ὁ κύριος, ὡς ἰσχυρότερος αὐτοῦ καὶ συνετώτερος. Ἢ εἰς ζῆλον αὐτὸν κινοῦμεν καὶ παροξύνομεν; εἴρηται γὰρ παρὰ Μωϋσεῖ· αὐτοὶ παρεζήλωσάν με ἐπ' οὐ θεοῖς, παρώργισάν με ἐν τοῖς εἰδώλοις αὐτῶν. ταῦτα δέ φησιν, ἐπειδὴ εἰδωλόθυτα οἱ ίνθιοι ἤσθιον. Ἐπειδὴ εἰκὸς ἦν αὐτοὺς ἀκριβολογουμένους μηκέτι τολμᾶν μήτε ὀψωνεῖν φόβῳ τοῦ μὴ ἀκοῦσαι «εἰδωλόθυτον ἠγόρασας», παραμυθεῖται τὸν φόβον. συνείδησιν δὲ λέγει οὐ τὴν τοῦ ἐγνωκότος ὅτι οὐδὲν εἴδωλον, ἀλλὰ τὴν τοῦ ἑωρακότος τὸν ἀγοράζοντα τὸ εἰδωλόθυτον καὶ νομίζοντος ὅτι ἔστι τι εἰδωλόθυτον. Ἃ ἐσθίετε τοῦ κυρίου ἐστίν, ἐπεὶ καὶ ἡ γῆ καὶ πάντα ὅσων πεπλήρωται. 260 1 Πάντα πεφυλαγμένως ποιεῖτε, ἵνα δοξάζωσι δι' ὑμᾶς τὸν θεὸν καὶ μὴ σκανδαλίζωνται. Μὴ αἴτιοι προσκόμματος γίνεσθε Ἰουδαίοις καὶ Ἕλλησιν ἐν τῷ μὴ προφάσει τῆς κακῆς ὑμῶν ἀναστροφῆς φεύγειν αὐτοὺς τὴν πίστιν, τῇ δὲ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν τῷ τοὺς ὀλιγοπίστους μὴ σκανδαλίζεσθαι. Ἐπαινεῖ νῦν καίπερ διεσφαλμένους, ἵνα κἂν τοῦ λοιποῦ πεισθῶσιν οἷς λέγει. Προτρεπόμενος μᾶλλον ἢ ἀποδεχόμενος λέγει, ἵνα ἑξῆς τὴν παραίνεσιν βεβαιώσῃ ἐν αὐτοῖς· θέλω δὲ ὑμᾶς εἰδέναι ὅτι παντὸς ἀνδρὸς ἡ κεφαλὴ ὁ Χριστός ἐστιν, κεφαλὴ δὲ γυναικὸς ὁ
English
Are we not stronger than he? By this he showed that the Lord does not wish us to eat things sacrificed to idols. Do not, then, he says, wish what the Lord does not wish, as though you were stronger and wiser than he. Or do we provoke him to jealousy and stir him to anger? For it has been said by Moses: They provoked me to jealousy with what is not God; they angered me with their idols. He says this because the Corinthians were eating things sacrificed to idols. Since it was likely that they, being scrupulous, would no longer dare even to buy food for fear of hearing "You bought something sacrificed to idols," he reassures their fear. And he means conscience—not that of the one who knows that an idol is nothing, but that of the one who has seen the buyer of the idol-sacrifice and thinks that there is something in an idol-sacrifice. What you eat is the Lord's, since both the earth and all that it is filled with are his. Do everything with caution, so that through you they may glorify God and not be scandalized. Do not become the cause of stumbling to Jews and Greeks—by not, on the pretext of your evil conduct, making them flee from the faith—nor to the church of God, by not scandalizing the weak in faith. He now praises them, although they have gone astray, so that for the rest they may be persuaded by what he says. He speaks to exhort rather than to approve, so that he may then confirm his admonition among them: I want you to know that the head of every man is Christ, and the head of a woman is the
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:44 · narrative
Source
ἀνήρ, κεφαλὴ δὲ Χριστοῦ ὁ θεός. Εἰ ἀσεβῶς ἐκλαμβάνοι τις, κατὰ τὸν τῆς θεότητος λόγον, εἰ δὲ εὐσεβῶς, κατὰ τὸν τῆς οἰκονομίας· οὐ γὰρ περὶ τοῦ γεγενῆσθαι νῦν ὁ λόγος–ἰδοὺ γὰρ ὁ ἀνὴρ τὴν γυναῖκα οὐκ ἐποίησεν–οὐδὲ ἡ τάξις ᾗ ἐχρήσατο Παῦλος εἰς τοῦτο βλέπει, ἀλλ' εἰς μόνην τὴν ὑποταγήν· οὐ διὰ τὴν τῆς φύσεως ἀλλοτρίωσιν– καὶ ὅλως οὐδὲ τοῦ μονογενοῦς ἡ θεότης λαμβάνεται νῦν, ἀλλ' ἡ οἰκονομία ἐγγυτέρω ἔχουσα πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα καὶ τὴν γυναῖκα κατὰ τὴν φύσιν. Ἐπειδὴ οἱ Ἀρείου λέγουσιν· ὥσπερ κεφαλὴ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ὁ Χριστός, ἐπειδὴ ποιητὴς αὐτοῦ ἐστιν, οὕτω τοῦ Χριστοῦ ὁ θεὸς ὡς ποιητὴς αὐτοῦ, δοκοῦσι τὰ ἑξῆς ἀγνοεῖν· τῆς γὰρ γυναικὸς κεφαλὴ ὁ ἀνήρ. καὶ οὔτε ποιητὴς αὐτῆς ἐστιν καὶ ὁμοούσιος αὐτῇ ἐστιν, καὶ κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν λόγον εὑρισκόμεθα ὁμοούσιοι τῷ Χριστῷ. οὕτω πάντα πᾶσι ληροῦσιν. κεφαλὴ γὰρ ὧδε κατὰ τὸ ἀρχοντικὸν εἴρηται, οὐ κατὰ τὸ ποιητικόν· ὥστε ὁ ἔχων ἄρχοντα καὶ κεφαλὴν τὸν Χριστόν, ἐὰν ἁμαρτῇ, τὸν ἑαυτοῦ ἄρχοντα ὑβρίζει. κατὰ τοῦτον τὸν λόγον τῷ Χριστῷ ὑποτεταγμένοι τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρὶ ὑποτετάγμεθα, ὅτι καὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ κεφαλὴ ὁ θεός. 261 1 Προφητεύειν λέγει τὸ τοὺς προφήτας ἑρμηνεύειν. ἤτοι ἐν τούτῳ ἡ διαφορὰ τῶν πάλαι προφητῶν καὶ τῶν νέων, ὅτι οἱ μὲν παλαιοὶ γενικώτερον ἐπροφήτευον περὶ ἐκπτώσεως Ἰουδαίων καὶ κλήσεως ἐθνῶν καὶ τῆς ἐνσάρκου ἐπιδημίας Χριστοῦ, οἱ δὲ ἰδικῶς ὡς ἐπὶ Ἀνανίου ὁ Πέτρος. Ἐκ τούτων φαίνεται ὅτι οὔτε κατὰ τὴν ψυχὴν εἰκὼν θεοῦ ἄνθρωπος, οὔτε κατὰ τὸ σῶμα.
English
a man, and the head of Christ is God. If one takes this impiously, it is according to the account of divinity; but if piously, according to the account of the economy. For the discourse now is not about his having been begotten—for behold, the man did not make the woman—nor does the order Paul used look to this, but to subjection alone; not because of any alienation of nature—and in general the divinity of the Only-Begotten is not now being taken up, but the economy, which is nearer to the man and the woman according to nature. Since the followers of Arius say: just as Christ is the head of the man because he is his maker, so God is the head of Christ as his maker, they seem to be ignorant of what follows: for the head of the woman is the man. And he is neither her maker nor is he of the same essence as she, and by the same account we are found to be of the same essence as Christ. Thus they babble everything to everyone. For "head" here is said in respect of rule, not in respect of making; so that the one who has Christ as his ruler and head, if he sins, insults his own ruler. According to this account, having been subjected to Christ, we are subjected also to God the Father, because God is also the head of Christ. 261 1 To prophesy he says means to interpret the prophets. Or in this is the difference between the prophets of old and the new, that the ancients prophesied more generally about the fall of the Jews and the calling of the Gentiles and the incarnate coming of Christ, while the others did so specifically, as Peter did in the case of Ananias. From these things it is evident that man is not the image of God according to the soul, nor according to the body.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:45 · narrative
Source
εἰ γὰρ ἦν καθ' ἕν τι τούτων, πάντως ἂν καὶ ἡ γυνὴ εἰκὼν θεοῦ ἐκλήθη, καὶ αὐτὴ τὸν τύπον ἔχουσα τὸν τοῦ σώματος καὶ τὴν ψυχὴν ἔχουσα οἵαν καὶ ὁ ἀνήρ. εἰ δὲ τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχουσα ἡ γυνὴ τῷ ἀνδρὶ ψυχὴν καὶ σάρκα εἰκὼν οὐ λέγεται, δηλονότι κατὰ τὸ ἀρχικὸν εἰκὼν θεοῦ ὁ ἄνθρωπος. ὅτε μὲν γὰρ περὶ τῶν ἀλόγων ὁ λόγος, καὶ ἡ γυνὴ εἰκὼν θεοῦ· ὅτε δὲ ἡ ἐξέτασις ἀνδρὸς πρὸς γυναῖκας, μόνος εἰκὼν ὁ ἀνήρ, διότι τὸ ἄρρεν καὶ θῆλυ ἐν ἀνθρώποις πάντων κρατεῖ τῶν ἐν γῇ, τῶν ἐν θαλάσσῃ, τῶν ἐν ἀέρι, γυναικὸς δὲ ὁ ἀνήρ, ἀνδρὸς δὲ οὐδεὶς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. ὡς οὖν οὐδεὶς ἄρχει θεοῦ ἐν τοῖς οὖσιν, οὕτως οὐδὲ ἀνδρὸς ἐν τοῖς ἐπιγείοις. φύσιν δὲ νοοῦμεν ἡμεῖς τῶν πραγμάτων αὐτῶν τὴν ἀλήθειαν. Εἰκών ἐστιν ὁ ἀνὴρ τοῦ θεοῦ, οὐ κατὰ σῶμα ἢ ψυχήν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὸ ἀρχικόν· ἔχει γὰρ μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων ἐν ὑποταγῇ καὶ τὴν γυναῖκα, καὶ ὥσπερ οὐδεὶς ἄρχει θεοῦ ἐν τοῖς οὖσιν, οὕτως οὔτε ἀνδρὸς ἐν τοῖς ἐπιγείοις. ὥσπερ δὲ καλῶς ὑπακούων ὁ ἀνὴρ τῷ ἀρχηγέτῃ δόξα καὶ ἔπαινος θεοῦ ἐστιν, οὕτως καὶ ἡ γυνὴ δόξα τοῦ ἀνδρός ἐστιν καλῶς αὐτῷ ὑποτεταγμένη. Τὸ τραχὺ καὶ δύσεικτον τῶν γυναικῶν συνεωρακὼς ὁ ἀπόστολός φησιν, ὑπομιμνήσκων ὅτι καὶ ἀγγέλους ἐπέστησεν ἡμῖν ὁ θεός. τινὲς δὲ ἀγγέλους τοὺς ἱερέας τῆς ἐκκλησίας εἰρῆσθαί φασιν καὶ δι' αὐτοὺς καλύπτεσθαι ὡς μὴ λαβούσας τοῦ ἄρχειν τὴν ἐλευθερίαν. τοῦτο δὲ ἴσως εἶπεν, ἐπειδὴ καὶ γυναῖκες προεφήτευον ἐκ πνεύματος ἁγίου. τοῦ δὲ πνεύματος ἐνεργοῦντος πᾶσα ἀνάγκη τοὺς λειτουργοὺς ἀγγέλους παρεῖναι, καὶ δεῖ διὰ τοῦτο κατακαλύπτεσθαι τὴν γυναῖκα.
English
For if she were [the image of God] in any one of these respects, then the woman too would certainly have been called an image of God, since she herself has the form of the body and possesses a soul such as the man has. But if the woman, having the same soul and flesh as the man, is not called an image, it is clear that the man is an image of God according to the principle of rule. For when the discourse is about irrational creatures, the woman too is an image of God; but when the examination is of man in relation to women, the man alone is the image, because male and female among humans rule over all things on earth, in the sea, and in the air, and the man rules the woman, but no one on earth rules the man. Therefore, just as no one among existing things rules God, so neither does anyone among earthly things rule the man. By nature we understand the truth of the things themselves. The man is an image of God, not according to body or soul, but according to the principle of rule; for along with other things he has the woman also in subjection, and just as no one among existing things rules God, so neither does anyone among earthly things rule the man. And just as the man, when he obeys well the Author of rule, is the glory and praise of God, so also the woman is the glory of the man when she is well subjected to him. The apostle, having observed the harsh and hard-to-yoke disposition of women, speaks, reminding us that God has also set angels over us. But some say that the priests of the church are called angels, and that because of them women are veiled, as not having received the freedom to rule. He said this perhaps because women also were prophesying from the Holy Spirit. But when the Spirit is at work, it is entirely necessary that the ministering angels be present, and for this reason the woman must be veiled.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:46 · narrative
Source
Οὐκ ἀπὸ τοῦ παλαιοῦ ἔθους ἀλλ' ἀπὸ τοῦ κατ' αὐτοὺς ἐδοκίμασε τοῦτο. καὶ οἱ κομῶντες τὸ παλαιὸν ἐκ μέρους ἀποκείροντες ἐπὶ πλεῖον ἢ ἔδει κομῶντες, γυναικὶ δὲ ἀεὶ τὸ κείρεσθαι ἀπεδοκιμάσθη. Αἱρέσεις λέγει οὐ τὰς ἐν τοῖς δόγμασιν ἀλλὰ τὰς ἐν ἔθεσι καὶ τύποις. Ἐγκαλεῖ ὅτι συνερχόμενοι ὡς ἐπὶ κοινωνίᾳ τοῦ ἁγίου σώματος οὐκ ἀνέμενον ἀλλήλους, ἀλλά τινων διαπενίαν ἀσχολουμένων καὶ ὑστερούντων προφθάνοντες οἱ εὔποροι οὐκ ἀνέμενον τοὺς ἄλλους, ἀλλ' ὑπὸ γαστριμαργίας τοῦ μὲν κυριακοῦ δείπνου παρημέλουν, ἐπὶ δὲ τὰ ἴδια αὐτῶν δεῖπνα ἐπείγοντο, ἅπερ πολυτελῶς ἐποίουν ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ὥσπερ ἐλέγχοντες τῶν οὐκ ἐχόντων τὴν ἔνδειαν, διότι ἄλλων πεινώντων αὐτοὶ ἐμέθυον· φθάνοντες γὰρ τὴν κοινωνίαν ἀπήλαυον τῶν ἰδίων ὄψων. Πνευματικὰ λέγει νῦν τὰς τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἐνεργείας ἃς ἑκάστῳ κατὰ τὴν ἀξίαν διερεῖ, οἷον τῷ μὲν εὐαγγελίζεσθαι, τῷ δὲ προφητεύειν, καὶ ἑτέρῳ ἕτερον. διὰ δὲ τοῦ εἰπεῖν πρὸς τὰ εἴδωλα ἀνήγεσθε δείκνυσι διαφορὰν προφητείας καὶ μαντείας μεγίστην. ἐν μὲν γὰρ τοῖς εἰδώλοις οὐ νήφουσιν οἱ κάτοχοι τῷ ἀκαθάρτῳ πνεύματι, ἀλλ' ἀνάγονται ὑπ' ἀκαθάρτου πνεύματος οὐκ αὐθαιρέτῳ γνώμῃ πορευόμενοι· τοῦτο γὰρ δηλοῖ διὰ τοῦ ἀνήγεσθε ἀπαγόμενοι. φησὶ γοῦν· τὴν μὲν τοῦ ἀκαθάρτου πνεύματος ἐξ ὧν ἐπάσχετε ἴστε ἐνέργειαν, τὰ δὲ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος καθαρὰν ἔχει τὴν ἐνέργειαν. διὸ ὁ μὲν μάντις σκοτοῦται τὴν ψυχὴν καὶ οὐκ οἶδεν ὃ λέγει, τοῦ δὲ προφήτου ἡ ψυχὴ φωτεινοτέρα γίνεται καὶ μαθοῦσα ἃ οὐκ ᾔδει λέγει τὰ ἀποκαλυφθέντα αὐτῇ.
English
He approved this not from ancient custom but from their own practice. And those who wore long hair in ancient times used to cut it partly, wearing it longer than they should; but for a woman, to be shorn was always disapproved. He calls "heresies" not those in doctrines but those in customs and practices. He brings a charge that when they came together as for the communion of the holy body, they did not wait for one another, but while some were occupied by poverty and were lacking, the wealthy, arriving first, did not wait for the others, but through gluttony they neglected the Lord's supper and hurried to their own private dinners, which they made lavishly in the church as if reproaching the destitution of those who had nothing, because while others were hungry they themselves were drunk; for arriving first, they enjoyed their own delicacies before the communion. He calls "spiritual things" now the workings of the Holy Spirit, which he distributes to each according to worth—for example, to one to evangelize, to another to prophesy, and to another something else. And by saying "you were led away to the idols," he shows the greatest difference between prophecy and divination. For in the case of idols, those possessed by the unclean spirit are not sober, but are led away by an unclean spirit, not walking by their own free choice; for this he indicates by "you were led away," that is, being carried off. He says, then: the working of the unclean spirit you know from what you suffered, but the working of the Holy Spirit is pure. Therefore the diviner is darkened in soul and does not know what he says, but the soul of the prophet becomes more luminous, and having learned what it did not know, it speaks the things revealed to it.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:47 · narrative
Source
ὁ οὖν δαίμων ὡς ἐχθρὸς σκοτεῖ τὴν ψυχήν, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα ὡς εὐεργετικὸν φωτίζει προσερχόμενον τῇ ψυχῇ, ὅπερ δεικνὺς ἐπάγει. 263 1 Πάντων γὰρ τὰ βλάσφημα εἰς Χριστὸν ὑπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ ἐνεργεῖται τοῦ θολοῦντος τὴν ψυχήν. τοῦτο οὖν λέγει ἀσφαλιζόμενος τοὺς προσποιουμένους θεοφορεῖσθαι καὶ κατὰ Χριστοῦ λαλοῦντας. ἐπειδὴ δὲ καὶ ἡ λεγεὼν καὶ ἡ πυθομάντις ὠνόμαζον τὸν κύριον Ἰησοῦν, οὐ λέγομεν ὅτι ὁ τοῦτο λέγων τελείως λέγει–εἰσὶ γὰρ πολλοὶ κύριοι λεγόμενοι δίκαιοι–ἀλλὰ τὸ ὁμολογῆσαι τὴν ἐπὶ πάντων κυριότητα καὶ δεσποτείαν τοῦ Χριστοῦ. ἴσως δὲ ὅτι καὶ πειρώμενοι τοῦτο ἔλεγον ὡς ὁ διάβολος ἀναγαγὼν αὐτὸν εἰς τὸ ὄρος. διὸ οὔτε ὥσπερ ἀναξίων καὶ πειραζόντων καταδέχεται τὴν ἐξ αὐτῶν μαρτυρίαν. Λόγος σοφίας τὸ καὶ νοῆσαι τὰ ἐν σοφίᾳ θεοῦ εἰρημένα ἐν προφήταις καὶ εὐαγγελισταῖς καὶ παραστῆσαι τοῖς ἀκούουσιν. λόγος γνώσεως ἡ ἀποκάλυψις τῶν λανθανόντων ἃ μανθάνει τις μὴ εἰδὼς ἐν πρώτοις παρὰ τῆς τῆς χάριτος καὶ λέγει. πίστις τὸ πιστεῦσαι μόνον τῷ κηρύγματι· οὐ γὰρ τὸ ἀκοῦσαι ἁπλῶς τοῦτο πίστις ἀλλὰ τὸ δέξασθαι πιστῶς τὰ εἰρημένα. διάκρισις πνευμάτων, ἐπειδὴ μεμίμηται ἡ μαντεία τὴν προφητείαν ἐν τῷ καὶ αὐτῇ δοκεῖν προλέγειν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, καὶ τούτων τὴν διάκρισιν δέδωκεν διὰ τὸ μὴ πλανᾶσθαι. Τῷ ὅλῳ σώματι ἐκ πολλῶν συγκειμένῳ μελῶν ἀπεικονίζει τὸν Χριστόν, διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν δηλῶν· ἐπεὶ γὰρ ὁ Χριστὸς εἴρηται τῆς ἐκκλησίας κεφαλὴ καὶ ἡ ἐκκλησία σῶμα Χριστοῦ, Χριστὸν δὲ ὠνόμασεν τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, ἀπὸ τοῦ κρείττονος τὸ ἔλαττον δηλῶν.
English
The demon, therefore, as an enemy, darkens the soul; but the spirit, as a benefactor, enlightens when it approaches the soul, which he shows and then adds. For all blasphemies against Christ are worked by the evil one who darkens the soul. He says this, therefore, to secure those who pretend to be inspired by God and yet speak against Christ. But since both the legion and the Pythian prophetess named the Lord Jesus, we do not say that the one who says this says it perfectly—for there are many who are called lords, righteous ones—but rather the confession of the lordship and dominion of Christ over all things. Perhaps also because they said this while testing him, as the devil did when he led him up to the mountain. Therefore he does not accept their testimony, as from the unworthy and the tempting. The word of wisdom is both to understand the things spoken in the wisdom of God in the prophets and evangelists and to present them to the hearers. The word of knowledge is the revelation of hidden things which one learns, not knowing them at first from grace, and then speaks. Faith is to believe only the proclamation; for to hear simply is not faith, but to receive faithfully the things spoken. The discernment of spirits, since divination has imitated prophecy in that it too seems to foretell by the Holy Spirit, and he has given the discernment of these things so that one may not be deceived. By the whole body composed of many members he represents Christ, signifying through Christ the church; for since Christ has been called the head of the church and the church the body of Christ, he named the church Christ, signifying the lesser by the greater.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:48 · narrative
Source
Τοῦτο λέγει, ἵνα μὴ τοὺς ταπεινοτέρους ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ περιορῶσιν· κἂν γὰρ τῇ φύσει ἐλάττω τις ᾖ, ἀλλὰ τῷ κοινῷ τῆς ἐκκλησίας συμβάλλεται. Οὐκ εἶπεν μέλη ἐκ μελῶν, ἀλλὰ μέλη πολλὰ ἐκ μέλους ἑνός· μέλος γὰρ ἡ κεφαλὴ τοῦ ὅλου σώματος. Οὐκ εἶπεν ἐκ μελῶν, ἀλλ' ἐκ μέλους· ἓν γάρ ἐστιν μέλος ἡ κεφαλή, ὅς ἐστι Χριστός, ἡ κεφαλὴ τῆς ἐκκλησίας. Ἐπειδὴ μελῶν μέμνηται καὶ σώματος, ἄρχεται ἀπὸ τοῦ τιμιωτέρου τῶν ἄλλων μελῶν τῶν μετὰ τὴν κεφαλήν, τῶν ἀποστόλων. προφήτας δὲ λέγει τοὺς ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, οὐ τοὺς ἐν νόμῳ. τρίτον διδασκάλους. μὴ θαυμάσῃς εἰ πρὸ τῶν τὰς ἰάσεις καὶ τὰς δυνάμεις ἐπιτελούντων τέθειται διδάσκαλος· τὰ γὰρ σημεῖα ἵνα πιστευθῇ ἡ γνῶσις, ἡ δὲ γνῶσις διὰ τῶν διδασκόντων παρίσταται. ἀντιλήψεις. τοῦτο ἀλλαχοῦ λέγει· ὁ προϊστάμενος ἐν σπουδῇ. κυβερνήσεις· αἱ διοικήσεις αἱ ἐκκλησιαστικαί. 264,ξολ2 Κεφαλὴ τῆς ἐκκλησίας Χριστός, μεθ' ὃ μέλος δεύτερα μέλη φησὶ τοὺς ἀποστόλους. Οὐ τοὺς ἐν τῷ νόμῳ λέγει, ἀλλὰ τοὺς τῆς ἐκκλησίας. Διὰ τοῦτο δείκνυσιν ὅτι μέγα ἐφρόνουν ἐπὶ τῷ χαρίσματι τῶν γλωσσῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἄλλοις χαρίσμασιν. δείκνυσιν οὖν ὅτι τὸ μέγιστον ἡ ἀγάπη ἐστίν· ἐκεῖνα μὲν γὰρ χαρίσματά ἐστιν καὶ τοῖς ἀναξίοις διὰ τὴν οἰκοδομὴν τῆς ἐκκλησίας διδόμενα, τὸ δὲ τῆς ἀγάπης κατόρθωμα τοῦ εὐσεβοῦς. τοῦτο οὖν λέγει· ποθεῖτε τὰ χαρίσματα τὰ κρείττονα. καὶ ὁδὸν ὑμῖν δείκνυμι τὴν ἄγουσαν ὑμᾶς ἐπὶ τὴν τῶν κρειττόνων χαρισμάτων ἀπόλαυσιν, ὁδὸν δὲ τὴν ἀγάπην· ὁ γὰρ ἀγαπῶν νόμον πληροῖ. ὁ δὲ νόμον πληρῶν εὐδοκιμεῖ. ὁ δὲ εὐδοκιμῶν λαμβάνει χάρισμα πνευματικόν.
English
He says this so that they may not overlook the more lowly in the church; for even if someone is lesser by nature, yet he contributes to the common good of the church. He did not say "members from members," but "many members from one member"; for the head is a member of the whole body. He did not say "from members," but "from a member"; for the head is one member, which is Christ, the head of the church. Since he has mentioned members and a body, he begins with the more honorable of the other members after the head, namely the apostles. And by "prophets" he means those in the church, not those under the law. Third, teachers. Do not be surprised that a teacher is placed before those who perform healings and mighty works; for signs exist so that knowledge may be believed, and knowledge is presented through those who teach. "Helps." He says this elsewhere: "the one who presides, with diligence." "Governings": the administrations of the church. Christ is the head of the church, and after him he calls the apostles the second members. He does not mean those under the law, but those of the church. For this reason he shows that they were proud about the gift of tongues, but also about the other gifts. He shows, then, that the greatest thing is love; for those things are gifts, given even to the unworthy for the building up of the church, but the achievement of love belongs to the devout. This, then, is what he says: desire the better gifts. And I show you a way that leads you to the enjoyment of the better gifts, and the way is love; for the one who loves fulfills the law. And the one who fulfills the law is approved. And the one who is approved receives a spiritual gift.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:49 · narrative
Source
Ἐπειδὴ ἑώρα αὐτοὺς ζηλοῦντας τοὺς ἔχοντας τὰ χαρίσματα, τὴν δὲ ἀγάπην οὐ θερμαίνοντας, διδάσκει ὡς υφαιότατον ἀγαθὸν ἡ ἀγάπη· ἐκεῖνα γὰρ τὰ χαρίσματα ἐσθ' ὅτε καὶ ἀναξίοις ἐδίδοτο διὰ τὴν οἰκοδομὴν τῆς ἐκκλησίας, τὸ δὲ τῆς ἀγάπης κατόρθωμα ἴδιόν ἐστι τοῦ εὐσεβοῦς. ὁδὸν οὖν λέγει τὴν ἀγάπην τὴν ἄγουσαν ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ τὴν τῶν κρειττόνων ἀπόλαυσιν· τί γὰρ ἀνώτερον τοῦ χαρίσματος τῆς ἀγάπης τῆς πάντα πληρούσης τὸν νόμον; Καὶ τίς γλῶσσα ἀγγέλων, παρ' οἷς οὐ στῆθος, οὐ λάρυγξ, οὐ γλῶσσα, οὐ φωνή; ἀλλ' ἐπειδή, ὡς λέγει Μωϋσῆς ἐν τῷ Δευτερονομίῳ, ἔστησεν ὁ θεὸς ὅρια ἐθνῶν κατὰ ἀριθμὸν ἀγγέλων θεοῦ– τότε δὲ δηλαδὴ ἔστησεν, ὅτε εἰς γλώσσας ἐμέρισεν τοὺς τὸν πύργον οἰκοδομεῖν ἐπιχειρήσαντας–· ἐπειδὴ γὰρ οὐκέτι ἀπὸ τῆς ὁμοφωνίας ἐφυλάττοντο εἰς συμφωνίαν, ἀλλ' ὥσπερ ἠλλοτριώθησαν ἀλλήλων ταῖς τῆς γλώσσης ἐναλλαγαῖς, ἐτέθησαν ἄγγελοι, ἵνα ἕκαστος φυλάσσῃ ὃ ἐπιστεύθη ἔθνος, καὶ μηδὲν παραναλωθῇ καὶ ἀπόληται. διὰ τοῦτο ἀγγέλων γλώσσαις καλεῖ τὴν διαφορὰν τῶν γλωσσῶν. δεῖ δὲ εἰδέναι ὅτι ὥσπερ ἄρτον ἀγγέλων λέγει ὁ Δαυὶδ οὐχ ὡς ἐσθιόντων, οὕτως καὶ ἀγγέλων γλώσσας οὐχ ὡς λαλούντων· ἐκεῖνό τε γὰρ καὶ τοῦτο ὡς ὑπουργούντων τῇ τοῦ θεοῦ διατάξει. ἀνθρώπων μὲν οὖν γλῶσσα ἡ πεπαιδευμένη–ἐπείσακτος γὰρ αὕτη παρὰ τὴν φυσικὴν ἡ ἔντεχνος–, ἀγγέλων δὲ γλῶσσα ἡ κατὰ φύσιν εἰς πολλὰ μερισθεῖσα. Γέγονα χαλκὸς ἠχῶν ἢ κύμβαλον ἀλαλάζον. ἐντεῦθεν φαίνεται ὅτι ἀγγέλων λέγει τὴν ἐναλλαγὴν τῶν γλωσσῶν καὶ τὴν διαφοράν·
English
Since he saw that they were zealous for those who had the gifts, but were not warming to love, he teaches that love is the most excellent good; for those gifts were sometimes given even to the unworthy for the building up of the church, but the accomplishment of love is the peculiar possession of the pious. So he calls love the way that leads us to the enjoyment of the better things; for what is higher than the gift of love, which fulfills the whole law? And what is the tongue of angels, among whom there is no breast, no throat, no tongue, no voice? But since, as Moses says in Deuteronomy, God set the boundaries of the nations according to the number of the angels of God—and he set them, of course, at that time when he divided into tongues those who attempted to build the tower—for since they were no longer kept from concord by their sameness of speech, but were estranged from one another, as it were, by the exchanges of tongue, angels were appointed, so that each might guard the nation entrusted to him, and nothing might be squandered and perish. For this reason he calls the diversity of tongues "tongues of angels." But one must know that just as David speaks of "the bread of angels" not as though they eat, so too "tongues of angels" not as though they speak; for both that and this are spoken as of those who serve God's ordinance. The tongue of men, then, is the educated tongue—for this artistic tongue is imported alongside the natural one—but the tongue of angels is the natural one, divided into many. I have become a sounding bronze or a clanging cymbal. From this it is evident that he calls the exchange of tongues and the diversity "of angels.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:50 · narrative
Source
ὁ γὰρ λαλῶν ἄλλαις γλώσσαις παρὰ τοῖς οὐκ εἰδόσιν αὐτὰς ὥσπερ κύμβαλόν ἐστι μόνον ἦχον ἀποτελοῦν, νόημα δὲ οὐδὲν ἐπιδεικνύμενον. Ἀνθρώπων γλῶσσαν λέγει τὴν ῥητορικήν, γραμματικήν, φιλοσοφικήν, νοητικήν, συγγραφικήν, τεχνικήν, συζητητικήν. ποία δὲ γλῶσσα παρ' ἀγγέλοις παρ' οἷς οὐ στῆθος, οὐ φάρυγξ, οὐ φωνή, οὐκ ἄλλο τι σωματικόν; ἀγγέλων γλώσσας τὰς διαφορὰς τῶν γλωσσῶν αἷς ἐπέστησαν οἱ ἄγγελοι κατὰ τὸ τῆς διασπορᾶς τῆς ἐπὶ τῆς πυργοποΐας, ἵνα ἕκαστος φυλάττῃ ὃ ἐπιστεύθη ἔθνος. ὥσπερ δὲ ἄρτον ἀγγέλων νοοῦμεν τὸν διὰ τῆς ἐπιταγῆς τῶν ἀγγέλων χορηγούμενον–οὐχ ὅτι οἱ ἄγγελοι ἤσθιον, ἀλλ' ὅτι οἱ ἄγγελοι παρέχειν ἐπετάγησαν– οὕτως καὶ ἀγγέλων γλώσσας τὰς διαφορὰς τῶν γλωσσῶν αἷς ἐπέστησαν ἄγγελοι. Χαλκοῦ δὲ ἦχον καὶ κυμβάλου ἀλαλαγμὸν τὰς διαφορὰς τῶν γλωσσῶν εἶπεν· ὅταν γὰρ οὐκ οἶδέν τις τὰ ἐν ἑτέρᾳ γλώσσῃ λαλούμενα, οὕτως ἔχει τὸν λαλοῦντα ὡς κύμβαλον ἄσημον ἀποτελοῦν, νόημα δὲ οὐκ ἐμφαῖνον. 266 1 Μυστήριον λέγει πᾶν τὸ ἀγνοούμενον μέν, δυνάμει δὲ πνεύματος ἀποκαλυπτόμενον. ἓν μυστήριόν ἐστι τοῦτο, ὡς καὶ ἀλλαχοῦ λέγει· οὐ γὰρ θέλω ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν τὸ μυστήριον τοῦτο καὶ πάλιν ἰδοὺ μυστήριον ὑμῖν λέγω. Μετ' ὀλίγα διδάσκει τί ἐστιν ἀγάπη, ὅπου λέγει· ἡ ἀγάπη μακροθυμεῖ καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς. διὸ ἄλλο ἐστὶ τὸ ἐλεεῖν καὶ ἕτερον τὸ ἀγαπᾶν, ὅμως καὶ τὸ δοῦναι τὴν οὐσίαν πτωχοῖς καὶ τὸ ἐκδοῦναι ἑαυτὸν εἰς μαρτύριον· ἐὰν μήπω τῆς ἀγάπης λόγῳ γίνηται, λανθάνει εἰς κενοδοξίαν καὶ φιλοτιμίαν κενὴν ἐκπίπτον.
English
For the one who speaks in other tongues among those who do not know them is like a cymbal, producing only sound and displaying no meaning. He calls the tongue of humans rhetoric, grammar, philosophy, thought, composition, craft, and disputation. But what sort of tongue is there among angels, who have no chest, no throat, no voice, nor anything else bodily? The tongues of angels are the differences of tongues over which the angels were set, according to the dispersion at the building of the tower, so that each might guard the nation entrusted to him. And just as we understand the bread of angels to be that which is provided through the command of angels—not that the angels ate, but that the angels were commanded to provide—so too the tongues of angels are the differences of tongues over which angels were set. He called the sound of bronze and the clang of a cymbal the differences of tongues; for when someone does not know what is being spoken in another tongue, he regards the speaker as an unmarked cymbal, producing sound but not manifesting meaning. He calls a mystery everything that is unknown but is revealed by the power of the Spirit. This is one mystery, as he also says elsewhere: for I do not want you to be ignorant of this mystery; and again, behold, I tell you a mystery. A little later he teaches what love is, where he says: love is patient, and the rest. Therefore to show mercy is one thing and to love is another; nevertheless, both to give one's substance to the poor and to hand oneself over to martyrdom—if it does not yet happen for the sake of love, it escapes notice as it falls into vainglory and empty love of honor.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:51 · narrative
Source
διὸ εἰ καὶ μεταδώσομεν διὰ τὴν περὶ τὸν λαμβάνοντα ἀγάπην, ἢ διὰ τὴν περὶ τὸν ἐντειλάμενον θεὸν μεταδοτέον, καὶ εἰ μαρτυρήσομεν διὰ τὴν περὶ τὸν κύριον ἀγάπην, τοῦτο ἡμῖν ὑπομενετέον. Ἡ ἀγάπη οὐδέποτε ἐκπίπτει, τοῦτ' ἔστιν οὐδέποτε ἐξολισθαίνει εἰς ἁμάρτημα. Ἡ ἐκ μέρους καταργεῖται τῆς ὁλοκλήρου γνώσεως δοθείσης· ὀλίγα γὰρ οἴδαμεν τῶν πλειόνων ἔτι λανθανόντων. 1 12 Ὥσπερ, φησίν, ὅτε ἤμην παῖς, νηπίου εἶχον τοὺς λογισμούς, παρελθὼν δὲ εἰς ἄνδρα τέλειον ἔσχον τὸν νοῦν, οὐκέτι ἁπλῶς εἰδὼς τὸν πατέρα ὅτι πατήρ, ἀλλὰ καὶ κατὰ τί πατήρ ἐστιν, οὕτω καὶ ὅτι γιγνώσκω νῦν ἐκ μέρους, τοῦτο ἐν καιρῷ τελείῳ μαθήσομαι. καὶ ὅπερ νῦν ὡς ἐν ἐσόπτρῳ ἀμυδρῶς, τοῦτο ἐν καιρῷ ἐναργῶς γνώσομαι. οὐκ εἶπεν δὲ «γνώσομαι τότε μυστήρια», ὅπερ ἀκόλουθον ἦν, ἀλλὰ ἐπιγνωσθήσομαι· ὁ γὰρ ἐπιγνωσθεὶς παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ οἰκειωθεὶς αὐτῷ, οὗτος καὶ τῆς αὐτοψίας τῶν μυστηρίων τυγχάνει. Μήπω ἀποκαλυφθείσης ἡμῖν πάσης γνώσεως, μένει ἡμῖν τὸ πιστεύειν ὅτι ἀποκαλυφθήσεται ἡμῖν πᾶσα γνῶσις. καὶ πιστεύουσι μὲν 267 1 εἰς τὸ ἐλπίζειν, ἐλπίζουσι δὲ ἀναγκαία ἡ ἀγάπη, ἵνα μὴ ἐκπέσωμεν τῆς ἐλπίδος. διὸ εἶπεν· μείζων τούτου ἡ ἀγάπη· διὰ γὰρ τῆς
English
Therefore, even if we impart for the sake of love toward the one who receives, or because of God who commanded we must impart, and if we bear witness for the sake of love toward the Lord, this we must endure. Love never fails, that is, it never slips away into sin. The partial is abolished when complete knowledge is given; for we know few things while more still remain hidden. As, he says, when I was a child, I had the thoughts of an infant, but when I had come to be a perfect man, I had the mind, no longer knowing simply that the father is a father, but also in what respect he is a father; so too, that I now know in part, this I will learn in the perfect time. And what now I see dimly as in a mirror, this in due time I will know clearly. But he did not say, "then I will know mysteries," which would have followed, but "I will be known"; for the one who is known by God and made his own, this one also obtains the direct vision of the mysteries. Since all knowledge has not yet been revealed to us, it remains for us to believe that all knowledge will be revealed to us. And while they believe, leading to hope, hope requires love, so that we may not fall away from hope. Therefore he said: love is greater than this; for through
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:52 · narrative
Source
ἀγάπης πληροῦται ὁ νόμος. Ἐὰν γὰρ μὴ διερμηνεύῃ, μόνον δὲ λαλῇ γλώσσῃ καὶ τὴν δύναμιν μὴ σαφανίζῃ ὡς οὐκ ἔχων τοῦτο τὸ τῆς διερμηνείας χάρισμα, μυστήρια μὲν λαλεῖ–τὸ γὰρ πνεῦμα χορηγοῦν τὰς γλώσσας δηλονότι–καὶ μυστήρια φθέγγεται διὰ τῶν γλωσσῶν, οὐκ οἰκοδομεῖ δὲ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν οὐκ ἐπισταμένην ἃ λέγει. ὁ λαλῶν γλώσσῃ ἑαυτὸν οἰκοδομεῖ, ἐπιστάμενος ὅτι ἃ μὴ ἤδη ἐφθέγγετο ἐνόει· πνεύματος ἁγίου ἦν χάρις ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ ᾠκοδομεῖτο. Ὥσπερ ὁ γλώσσαις λαλῶν καὶ διερμηνεύοι, οὐκ ἔλαττόν ἐστι τοῦ προφήτου. Ζηλοῦτε, φησί, πλείω τῶν ἄλλων χαρισμάτων τὴν προφητείαν. τοῦτο δὲ εἶπεν· πρὸς γὰρ τὴν πολιτείαν ἑκάστου ἐδίδοτο τὰ χαρίσματα, καὶ ἐν αὐτοῖς ἦν ὃ ἤθελον ζηλῶσαι καὶ λαβεῖν. ὅταν δὲ λαλῶσί τινες γλώσσαις, οὐδεὶς ἀκούων νοεῖ. ἀλλ' ὅμως εἰ καὶ τὰ λαλούμενα ἄδηλα ἀνθρώποις, ἀλλ' ὁ ἐν πνεύματι λαλῶν λαλεῖ μυστήρια–τὸ γὰρ πνεῦμα χορηγοῦν γλώσσαις μυστήρια φθέγγεται–, ὁ δὲ προφητεύων ὠφελεῖ τοὺς ἀκούοντας· κατάδηλα γὰρ αὐτοῖς λαλεῖ. Μείζων ἡ χάρις, ἐὰν ὁ λαλῶν γλώσσαις καὶ τὸ διερμηνεύειν λάβῃ· ἴσως γὰρ ὅτι ἀμφοτέρων οὐκ ἐτύγχανεν. Ὥσπερ ὁ γλώσσαις λαλῶν καὶ διερμηνεύει, οὐκ ἔλαττόν ἐστι τοῦ προφήτου. Τί ὑμᾶς ὠφελήσω, φησίν, ἐὰν μὴ δύνωμαι ὑμῖν λαλεῖν ἢ περὶ ὧν ἀπεκαλύφθη μοι παρὰ θεοῦ, ἢ περὶ ὧν αὐτὸς ἔγνων καὶ κατέλαβον, ἢ περὶ ὧν παρὰ προφήταις κατενόησα, ἢ περὶ ὧν ὑμῖν συμβουλεύειν ἔγνωκα ἢ διδάσκειν; ἐὰν περὶ τούτων λαλῶ, ὑμεῖς δὲ μὴ συνίετε, τί ὑμᾶς ὠφελήσω;
English
Love is the fulfillment of the law. For if one does not interpret, but only speaks in a tongue and does not make the meaning clear, as not having this gift of interpretation, he speaks mysteries—for the Spirit, clearly, is the one supplying the tongues—and he utters mysteries through the tongues, but he does not build up the church, which does not understand what is said. The one who speaks in a tongue builds himself up, knowing that he understood what he was uttering; it was the grace of the Holy Spirit within him, and he was being built up. Just as the one who speaks in tongues and also interprets is not less than the prophet. Zeal for, he says, the prophecy more than the other gifts. And he said this: for the gifts were given according to each person's manner of life, and among them was what they wished to be zealous for and to receive. But when some speak in tongues, no one who hears understands. Yet even if the things spoken are unclear to men, still the one who speaks in the Spirit speaks mysteries—for the Spirit, supplying tongues, utters mysteries—, but the one who prophesies benefits the hearers; for he speaks to them things that are clear. Greater is the grace if the one who speaks in tongues also receives the ability to interpret; for perhaps it was because he did not attain both. Just as the one who speaks in tongues and also interprets is not less than the prophet. What shall I benefit you, he says, if I cannot speak to you either about the things revealed to me by God, or about the things I myself knew and grasped, or about the things I understood in the prophets, or about the things I have determined to advise or teach you? If I speak about these things, but you do not understand, what shall I benefit you?
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:53 · narrative
Source
268 1 Σκοπεῖτε γάρ, φησίν, ὅτι καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἀψύχοις αὐλῷ καὶ κιθάρᾳ ἐὰν μὴ διαστέλλωνται οἱ φθόγγοι, συγχεῖται τὸ αὐλούμενον ἢ τὸ κιθαριζόμενον. Οὐδὲν ἄφωνον, δηλονότι γένος ἀνθρώπων. Πνευματικὰ λαλεῖ τὰ διάφορα χαρίσματα τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος. Ἐάν, φησί, λαλήσω γλώσσῃ τινὶ ἣν οὐκ οἶδα, μηδὲ εἰδὼς αὐτῆς τὴν δύναμιν, πέπεισμαι μὲν ὅτι νοῦν ἄκαρπον ἔχω οὐκ ἔχοντα τῶν εἰρημένων τὴν δύναμιν. Προσευχέσθω ἵνα διπλῆς χάριτος τύχῃ, καὶ γλώσσαις λαλῇ καὶ ταύτας ἑρμηνεύῃ. τὸ δὲ προσεύχεσθαι γλώσσῃ πνεύματος μὲν ἁγίου ἐστὶν ἐνέργεια, τοῦ δὲ νοῦ ἀκαρπία γίνεται διὰ τὸ μηδένα δύνασθαι νοεῖν τὰ λεγόμενα ἢ ὠφελεῖσθαι. διό, φησίν, τοῦτο ποιητέον μοι, σαφηνίζειν τὰ διὰ τοῦ πνεύματος χορηγούμενά μοι πρὸς οἰκοδομὴν τῶν ἀκουόντων, ἵνα μὴ ὁ νοῦς ἄκαρπος ᾖ οὐκ ἔχων τῶν ῥημάτων τὴν δύναμιν. Διὰ τὸ μηδένα δύνασθαι ὠφελεῖσθαι ἢ συνιέναι τὰ λεγόμενα, ἐὰν εὐχαριστῶ γλώττῃ, οὐκ ἀποδίδωσί σοι ὁ ἀκροατὴς τὸ ἀμήν. ἰδιώτην δὲ λέγει ὥσπερ τὸν ἀστράτευτον τὸν μηδέπω βαπτισθέντα. Τῇ σαφηνείᾳ τοῦ νοῦ καὶ τῇ συνήθει γλώττῃ. Τέλειοι γίνεσθαι σπουδάζετε, νοεῖν τὰς γραφάς. 269 1 Ἐπισημήνασθαι χρὴ ὅτι ἀπαιτούμενοι Ἰουδαῖοι, ὅπου ὁ θεὸς ἐν πολλαῖς αὐταῖς ἐλάλησε γλώσσαις κἀκεῖνοι ἠπείθησαν, οὐκ ἔχουσι δεῖξαι· ἡμεῖς δὲ δείκνυμεν ὅτι, ὅτε ἦλθε. τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον καὶ ἐμέρισεν γλώσσαις, οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι ἀπειθοῦντες ἔλεγον· γλεύκους μεμεστωμένοι εἰσίν. ὥστε αἱ γλῶσσαι εἰς σημεῖόν εἰσιν οὐ τοῖς πιστεύουσιν ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἀπίστοις, ἡ δὲ προφητεία οὐ τοῖς ἀπίστοις ἀλλὰ τοῖς πιστεύουσιν.
English
For observe, he says, that even in lifeless things—the flute and the lyre—if the sounds are not distinct, what is played on the flute or the lyre is confused. Nothing is voiceless—evidently meaning the human race. The various gifts of the Holy Spirit speak spiritual things. If, he says, I speak in some tongue that I do not know, not even knowing its meaning, I am convinced that I have a mind unfruitful, not having the meaning of what is said. Let him pray that he may obtain a double grace: both to speak in tongues and to interpret them. For praying in a tongue is an activity of the Holy Spirit, but it becomes unfruitfulness of the mind because no one can understand or be benefited by what is said. Therefore, he says, this is what I must do: make clear the things supplied to me through the Spirit for the edification of those who hear, so that the mind may not be unfruitful, not having the meaning of the words. Because no one can be benefited or understand what is said, if I give thanks in a tongue, the hearer does not give you the amen. He calls an outsider, as it were, the unenlisted man, the one not yet baptized. By clarity of mind and the customary tongue. Strive to become perfect, to understand the Scriptures. It must be noted that the Jews, when called to account, have nothing to show—since God spoke in many tongues among them and they disobeyed. But we show that when the Holy Spirit came and divided tongues, the disobedient Jews said, "They are full of new wine." So then, tongues are for a sign not to those who believe but to the unbelieving, while prophecy is not for the unbelieving but for those who believe.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:54 · narrative
Source
ὥστε οἰκοδομοῦσιν αἱ γλῶσσαι, ὅταν μάθῃ ὁ ἀκούων ὅτι ὁ λαλῶν λαλεῖ γλῶσσαν ἣν οὐκ οἶδεν, οὐ μὴν οἰκοδομὴν λαμβάνει τῆς ὠφελείας τῆς πνευματικῆς διδαχῆς διὰ τὸ μὴ νοεῖσθαι μὴ προχωρούσης· ἡ μὲν γὰρ προφητεία μελλόντων, τοῖς δὲ περὶ τούτων λεγομένοις ὁ τυχὼν οὐ πιστεύει ἀλλ' ὁ πιστός. ὁ δὲ ἄπιστος χρείαν ἔχει τοῦ οὐκ εἰδότος τὴν γλῶσσαν ᾗ κέχρηται, καὶ δεικνύντος ὅτι θεοῦ πνεῦμα ἐν αὐτῷ. ὥστε θαῦμα ἦν ἡ γλῶττα, ἡ δὲ προφητεία ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκβάσεως θαῦμα, οὐκ ἐν τῷ λέγεσθαι. διχῶς δὲ λέγεται ἀπιστία ἐν τῇ θείᾳ γραφῇ· καὶ ἡ ἀληθῶς ἀπιστία ἡ τῶν Ἑλλήνων, καὶ ἡ ὀλιγοπιστία ἡ τῶν εὐσεβῶν. Ἄπιστον λέγει τὸν Ἕλληνα, ἰδιώτην δὲ τὸν μήπω βα270 πτισθέντα, τὸν ἀστράτευτον· τότε γὰρ οὐκ ἐλέγοντο κατηχούμενοι ἢ ἀβάπτιστοι. 269,ξολ2 Νόμον λέγει καὶ τὰ τῶν ἄλλων προφητῶν, ἐπειδὴ κατὰ νόμον ἐπολιτεύοντο. τὸ δὲ εἰρημένον τῷ Ἡσαΐᾳ τότε ἀπέβη ὅτε κατῆλθεν ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀποστόλους τὸ πνεῦμα, καὶ ἐλάλουν γλώσσαις καὶ ἐχλεύαζον Ἰουδαῖοι. Δηλονότι ὠφελοῦσιν αἱ γλῶσσαι, ὅταν ὁ ἀκούων γνῶ ὅτι ὁ λαλῶν γλώσσῃ λαλεῖ ἣν οὐκ οἶδεν οὐδ' ἔμαθεν παρ' ἀνθρώπων, ὅμως οὐκ ὠφελεῖ τὸ πρᾶγμα τὸν ἀκροατὴν διὰ τὸ μὴ νοεῖσθαι. ἡ δὲ προφητεία τοῖς πιστοῖς δίδοται, ἥτις περὶ τῶν μελλόντων λαλεῖ οἷς οὐχ ὁ τυχὼν πιστεύει ἀλλ' ὁ πιστός. τὸ δὲ σημεῖον δίδοται τοῖς ἀπίστοις, ἵνα πιστεύσῃ οἷς ὁρᾷ, ἡ δὲ προφητεία, ἵνα καταδέξηται τὸ ῥηθὲν καὶ εὐλογήσῃ τὸν κύριον. ἄπιστον δὲ λέγει τὸν Ἕλληνα, ἰδιώτην δὲ τὸν κατηχούμενον. ἔστι δὲ ὅπου καὶ ὁ ὀλιγόπιστος καλεῖται ἄπιστος.
English
So the tongues build up when the hearer learns that the speaker is speaking a tongue he does not know, yet he does not receive the building up of the benefit of spiritual teaching, because it is not understood and does not go forward. For prophecy concerns things to come, and the one who happens to be present does not believe what is said about these things, but the believer does. The unbeliever, however, has need of one who does not know the tongue he is using, and who shows that the Spirit of God is in him. So the tongue was a wonder, but prophecy is a wonder from its outcome, not in the speaking. Unbelief is spoken of in two ways in divine Scripture: both the true unbelief, that of the Greeks, and the little faith of the pious. He calls the Greek an unbeliever, and the private person one not yet baptized, the one not enrolled as a soldier; for at that time they were not called catechumens or unbaptized. He calls "law" also the writings of the other prophets, since they lived under the law. And what was said by Isaiah was then fulfilled, when the Spirit descended upon the apostles, and they spoke in tongues, and the Jews mocked. Evidently the tongues benefit when the hearer knows that the speaker is speaking in a tongue that he does not know nor learned from men; nevertheless the matter does not benefit the hearer, because it is not understood. But prophecy is given to the faithful, which speaks about things to come, which not just anyone believes but the believer. The sign is given to unbelievers, so that they may believe what they see; prophecy, so that they may receive what is said and bless the Lord. He calls the Greek an unbeliever, and the catechumen a private person. There are places where even the one of little faith is called an unbeliever.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:55 · narrative
Source
270 1 Ἕκαστος δι' ἧς ἔχει χάριτος παρὰ θεοῦ, διὰ ταύτης τὴν ἐκκλησίαν οἰκοδομείτω. Εἰπὼν σιγάτω ἐδίδαξεν ὅτι πνεύματι ἁγίῳ λαλῶν ὅτε θέλει λαλεῖ καὶ σιωπᾷ ὡς καὶ οἱ προφῆται, οὐ μὴν οἱ κατεχόμενοι πνεύματι ἀκαθάρτῳ· ἐκεῖνοι γὰρ καὶ ὅτε οὐ θέλουσι λαλοῦσι καὶ ἃ οὐκ ἴσασιν. Διὰ τούτων δείκνυσιν ὅτι ταῖς ψυχαῖς τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἀπεκάλυπτε τὰ μυστήρια, κἀκεῖναι φωτισθεῖσαι ἀπεκάλυπτον ἀνθρώποις, οὐχ ὡς ἐν ταῖς μαντείαις οὐκ οἶδεν ὁ μάντις τί φθέγγεται. ἀπέδωκεν οὖν ἐκεῖνο τὸ πρῶτον ὃ ἔλεγεν, ὅτι ὅτε ἦτε ἔθνη πρὸς τὰ εἴδωλα τὰ ἄφωνα ὡς ἀνήγεσθε ἀπαγόμενοι. Προφῆται δὲ δύο ἢ τρεῖς λαλείτωσαν, οἱ ἄλλοι δὲ διακρινέτωσαν, οἱ ἔχοντες τὸ χάρισμα τῆς διακρίσεως τῶν πνευμάτων. Ἐὰν δὲ ἄλλῳ ἀποκαλυφθῇ καθημένῳ, ὁ πρῶτος σιγάτω, ὡς ἐν αὐτοῖς ὂν ποτὲ μὲν σιγᾶν, ποτὲ δὲ λέγειν. καὶ πνεύματα προφητῶν προφήταις ὑποτάσσεται. μὴ φοβηθῇς, φησίν, ἐὰν σιγήσῃς, ὡς ἀθετῶν τὸ πνεῦμα· οἶδεν γὰρ τὰ χαρίσματα ἀλλήλοις ὑποτάσσεσθαι. Δηλονότι οἱ ἔχοντες χαρίσματα τῆς διακρίσεως τῶν πνευμάτων. Μὴ φοβηθῇς ἐὰν σιωπήσῃς, ὡς ἀθετῶν τὸ πνεῦμα· οἶδεν γὰρ τὰ χαρίσματα ἀλλήλοις ὑποτάττεσθαι, ἵνα καὶ ἡ ἐκκλησία οἰκοδομὴν λάβοι καὶ ταραχὴ μὴ γίνεται πάντων ὁμοῦ λαλούντων. 271 1 Οὐ ξένον, φησί, λέγω, ἀλλ' ὅπερ ἐκήρυξα. καὶ οὐχὶ ἐγὼ μὲν ἐκήρυξα, ὑμεῖς δὲ οὐκ ἐδέξασθε, ἀλλ' ὃ καὶ παρελάβετε. καὶ οὐχὶ μάταιον παρελάβετε καὶ ἀνόνητον, ἀλλ' ἐν ᾧ σώζεσθε. μέλλων δὲ λέγειν ὅτι ἐγνώρισα ὑμῖν ὡς ὁ κύριος Ἰησοῦς ἀπέθανεν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν, φησίν· τίνι δὲ λόγῳ τοῦτο τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, ἵνα πιστευθῇ ἡ ἀνάστασις·
English
Let each one build up the church through the grace he has from God. By saying "let him be silent," he taught that one who speaks by the Holy Spirit speaks when he wishes and is silent, just as the prophets also do—but not those possessed by an unclean spirit; for those speak even when they do not wish to, and things they do not know. Through these words he shows that the Holy Spirit revealed the mysteries to their souls, and those, having been enlightened, revealed them to men—not as in oracles, where the seer does not know what he utters. He has therefore returned to that first point he was making, that "when you were Gentiles, you were led away to mute idols, as you were led." Let two or three prophets speak, and let the others discern—those who have the gift of discerning spirits. But if a revelation is given to another who is seated, let the first be silent, since it is in their power sometimes to be silent and sometimes to speak. And the spirits of prophets are subject to prophets. Do not be afraid, he says, if you are silent, as though you were rejecting the Spirit; for the gifts know how to be subject to one another. Clearly those who have the gifts of discerning spirits. Do not be afraid if you fall silent, as though you were rejecting the Spirit; for the gifts know how to be subject to one another, so that the church too may receive building up and no confusion arise from all speaking at once. I am not, he says, declaring something strange, but what I preached. And it is not that I preached and you did not receive it, but what you also received. And you did not receive it in vain and without benefit, but in it you are being saved. And being about to say, "I made known to you that the Lord Jesus died for us," he says: and for what reason is this the gospel, so that the resurrection may be believed?
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:56 · narrative
Source
ἀπαρχὴ γὰρ Ἰησοῦς τῆς ἀναστάσεως ἀποθανὼν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν. εἰ γὰρ μὴ ἔδει τὸν θάνατον ἀναιρεθῆναι, οὐκ ἂν ἐνηνθρώπησεν ὁ σωτήρ. ἐκτὸς εἰ μὴ εἰκῇ ἐπιστεύσατε, ἀντὶ τοῦ πλὴν εἰ μὴ εἰκῇ ἐπιστεύσατε· ἐγὼ γὰρ λέγω ὅτι εἰ μὴ κατέχετε, φανερὸν ὅτι εἰκῇ ἐπιστεύσατε. Ὁ λόγος τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, ἡ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασις ἧς ἡ ἀρχὴ ἡ τοῦ Χριστοῦ· εἰ γὰρ μὴ ἠβούλετο τὸν θάνατον ἀναιρεθῆναι ὁ θεός, οὐκ ἂν ἐνηνθρώπησεν. εἰ οὖν μὴ κατέχετε ἃ ἠκούσατε ἀλλ' ἀποβεβλήκατε, δῆλον ὡς εἰκῇ ἐπιστεύσατε. τὸ δὲ ἐκτὸς ἀντὶ τοῦ πλήν. Τὸ ἐν πρώτοις εἶπεν ἀντὶ τοῦ πρὸ πάντων τοῦτο ὑμῖν παρέδωκα. Ἐν πρώτοις, πρὸ πάντων. οὐκ ἴδιον δὲ παρέδωκα ἐπιχείρημα ἀλλ' ὃ παρέλαβον ἐκ τῶν γραφῶν. ἐπιστώθη δὲ αὐτοψίᾳ, ὅτι Χριστὸς ἀποθανὼν ἀνέστη καὶ ἐκάλεσεν αὐτὸν ἐξ οὐρανῶν. Πῶς ἐτάφη, εἰ σάρκα οὐκ εἶχεν κατὰ τοὺς αἱρετικούς; Ἀντὶ τοῦ πλέον ἢ πεντακοσίοις. 272 1 Ἔκτρωμα δέ ἐστι τὸ πρὸ τοῦ διαμορφωθῆναι καὶ λαβεῖν τὸν προσήκοντα αὐτῷ χρόνον τὸν ἐν τῇ γαστρὶ ἐκβαλλόμενον, ὃ καὶ ζῆν οὐ δύναται. ἐπειδὴ τοίνυν ὡς ἐν γαστρὶ τὰ βρέφη πλάττεται, ἐν τῷ νόμῳ προεμορφοῦντο αἱ ψυχαὶ πρὸς εὐσέβειαν, ἀνεγεννῶντο δὲ ἐξ ὕδατος καὶ πνεύματος· ὁ δὲ Παῦλος ἐδίωκεν τὴν ἐκκλησίαν οὐ μορφούμενος ἐν νόμῳ εἰς τὸ τέλειον–ἐδίωκε γάρ–, διὰ τοῦτο ἔκτρωμα ἑαυτὸν ἐκάλεσεν, καὶ τοῦτο ἑξῆς ἐπιφέρει· διότι ἐδίωξα τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τοῦ θεοῦ. Τὰ ἐκβαλλόμενα βρέφη πρὶν ἢ διαμορφωθῆναι ἐν τῇ γαστρὶ ἐκτρώματα καλεῖται.
English
For Jesus is the firstfruits of the resurrection, having died for us. For if it had not been necessary for death to be abolished, the Savior would not have become man. "Unless you believed in vain," instead of "except that you believed in vain"; for I say that if you do not hold fast, it is evident that you believed in vain. The word of the gospel is the resurrection from the dead, of which the beginning is Christ's; for if God had not willed death to be abolished, he would not have become man. If, then, you do not hold fast to what you heard but have cast it away, it is clear that you believed in vain. And "unless" is instead of "except." "Among the first things" he said instead of "before all things I delivered this to you." "Among the first things," before all things. And I did not deliver my own invention but what I received from the Scriptures. And it was confirmed by eyewitness, that Christ died and rose and called him from heaven. How was he buried, if he did not have flesh, according to the heretics? Instead of "more than five hundred." 272 1 And a miscarriage is that which is cast out in the womb before it is formed and receives the time proper to it, which also cannot live. Since, therefore, infants are molded as in a womb, in the law the souls were pre-formed toward piety, and were reborn of water and Spirit; but Paul was persecuting the church, not being formed in the law to perfection—for he was persecuting—for this reason he called himself a miscarriage, and he adds this next: because I persecuted the church of God. Infants cast out before they are formed in the womb are called miscarriages.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:57 · narrative
Source
ἐπεὶ οὖν ἐν μὲν τῷ νόμῳ προεμορφοῦντο αἱ ψυχαὶ πρὸς εὐσέβειαν, ἀνεγεννῶντο δὲ ἐξ ὕδατος καὶ πνεύματος, ὁ δὲ Παῦλος ὡς οὐ μορφωθεὶς ἐν τῷ νόμῳ ἐδίωκε τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, διὰ τοῦτο ἑαυτὸν εἰκότως ἔκτρωμα ὀνομάζει. α Ἐλάχιστος ἐν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις, ἐπειδὴ ἐκείνων μὴ διωξάντων ἀλλὰ πιστευσάντων ἐγὼ ἐδίωξα. Κατὰ πρόγνωσιν θεοῦ διώκτης ὢν ἔτυχε τοσαύτης χάριτος, διὸ καὶ πλείω τῶν ἄλλων ἐκοπίασεν. 1 15,β Οὐ μάτην ἔλαβον πολλὴν χάριν, ἀλλ' ἐχρησάμην αὐτῇ ὑπὲρ τοῦ κηρύγματος, περισσοτέρον αὐτῶν πάντων κοπιάσας. Ἀντὶ τοῦ οὐ μάτην τὴν χάριν ἔλαβον· κεκοπίακα γάρ. Οὐκ ἐγχωρεῖ Χριστὸν μὲν ἀναστῆναι, τοὺς δὲ λοιποὺς μηκέτι· ἀλλ' ὁμολογουμένως δι' οὐδὲν Χριστὸς ἀπέθανε καὶ ἀνέστη, εἰ μὴ διὰ τὴν ἡμετέραν ἀνάστασιν. Εἰ μὴ ἐγήγερται, φησίν, ὁ Χριστός, μάτην ἐπιστεύσατε ὅτι ἀφίενται ὑμῶν αἱ ἁμαρτίαι αὐτοῦ τοῦ ἀφιέντος μὴ ἐγηγερμένου. εἰ δὲ Χριστὸς ἐγήγερται, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ ἐγήγερται, δηλονότι καὶ αἱ ἁμαρτίαι ἀφίενται, καὶ ἡ τῶν νεκρῶν ἀνάστασις ἔσται. Διὰ τοῦτο ἐλεεινοί, ὅτι τῆς ζωῆς ταύτης οὐ μετερχόμεθα τὰ ἀγαθά· εἰ γὰρ τῶν τῆς παρούσης ζωῆς ἀγαθῶν καταφρονοῦμεν καὶ ἑκόντες ἑαυτοὺς ταπεινοῦμεν ἐν πενίᾳ ἐν ἐγκρατείᾳ καὶ ἄλλοις ἐλπίζοντες ἄλλα τινά, πῶς οὐκ ἐσμὲν ἐλεεινοὶ τὰ ἐναντία ὧν εὐχόμεθα μετερχόμενοι; τὸ μόνον δὲ προσθεὶς ἔδειξε καὶ τῆς παρούσης ζωῆς ἀγαθὴν εἶναι τὴν εὐσέβειαν. Ζητοῦμεν ποῖον θάνατον λέγουσιν ὑπομεμενηκέναι τὸν σωτῆρα, ἢ ποίαν ἀνάστασιν. εἰ μὲν γὰρ δοκήσει ἑκάτερα, εἰς δόκησιν ἡ πίστις τῶν Χριστιανῶν· εἰ δὲ ἀληθὴς ὁ θάνατος, ἀληθὴς δὲ καὶ ἡ ἀνάστασις αὐτοῦ.
English
Since, therefore, under the law the souls were being prefigured for piety, but were being reborn of water and Spirit, and Paul, as one not formed under the law, was persecuting the church, for this reason he reasonably calls himself an untimely birth. "The least among the apostles," since, when those others had not persecuted but had believed, I persecuted. By the foreknowledge of God, though a persecutor, he obtained so great grace; therefore he also labored more than the others. 1 15, b Not in vain did I receive abundant grace, but I used it for the preaching, having labored more than all of them. Instead of "not in vain did I receive grace"; for I have labored. It is not admissible that Christ indeed rose, but the rest no longer; but by common confession Christ died and rose for no other reason than for our resurrection. If Christ, he says, has not been raised, you believed in vain that your sins are forgiven, since he who forgives has not been raised. But if Christ has been raised, as indeed he has been raised, it is clear that sins are also forgiven, and the resurrection of the dead will be. For this reason they are pitiable, because we do not pursue the good things of this life; for if we despise the good things of the present life and willingly humble ourselves in poverty, in self-control, and in other things, hoping for other things, how are we not pitiable, pursuing the opposite of what we pray for? But by adding "only," he showed that piety is also good for the present life. We ask what sort of death they say the Savior endured, or what sort of resurrection. For if both were in appearance, the faith of Christians is in appearance; but if the death was real, and his resurrection is also real.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:58 · narrative
Source
λεγέτωσαν ποῖος θάνατος ἢ ποία ἀνάστασις· ἆρα θάνατος τὸ σάρκα λαβεῖν; οὐκοῦν σάρκα εἶχεν ὁ κύριος· εἰ δὲ εἶχεν σάρκα, καὶ ἀπέθανεν. εἰ δὲ ἀπέθανεν, καὶ ἀνέστη ἀπαρχὴ τῶν κεκοιμημένων γενόμενος Χριστός· ἐγήγερται ἄρα καὶ τὰ ἡμέτερα σώματα. ἀλλὰ ποῖον θάνατον λογίσομαι; ἆρα τὸ ἁμαρτίαις ἀποθανεῖν; ἀλλ' αὐτὸς λέγει· ἔρχεται ὁ ἄρχων τοῦ κόσμου τούτου, καὶ ἐν ἐμοὶ οὐκ ἔχει οὐδέν. εἰ δὲ καὶ ἀπέθανεν ὡς ἁμαρτὼν καὶ τὸν θάνατον τὸν τῆς ἁμαρτίας, ἐπειδὴ ἦρεν τὴν ἁμαρτίαν τοῦ κόσμου, τούτῳ τῷ λόγῳ μέχρι τῆς τήμερον οὐκ ἀνέστη· ἀεὶ γὰρ ἁμαρτωλός ἐστι τῷ αἴρειν τὴν ἁμαρτίαν τοῦ κόσμου. ἀνάστασιν δὲ ποίαν λέγει ὁ Παῦλος τοῦ κυρίου; ἆρα τῆς σαρκὸς ἀπαλλαγήν; οὐκοῦν εἶχεν σάρκα. ἀλλ' ἁμαρτιῶν ἀπαλλαγήν; οὐκοῦν ὁ αὐτὸς ῥηθήσεται λόγος ὁ καὶ πρότερος· ἄλλως τε εἰ ἀπαρχὴ τῶν κεκοιμημένων Χριστός, πᾶσα ἀνάγκη, οἵαν ἂν δῶμεν ἑαυτοῖς ἀνάστασιν, τοιαύτην διδόναι καὶ τῷ σωτῆρι. ποίαν οὖν ἀνάστασιν ἡμεῖς λαμβάνομεν; ἆρα τῆς σαρκὸς τὴν ἀπαλλαγήν; οὐκοῦν καὶ ὁ κύριος εἶχεν σάρκα. ἀλλ' ἁμαρτιῶν ἀπαλλαγήν; οὐκοῦν καὶ ὁ κύριος εἶχεν ἁμαρτίας ὧν ἀπηλλάγη. οὕτω πανταχόθεν τῶν ἀποστολικῶν ῥητῶν ἀκολουθίας καὶ δυνάμεως. Εἰ ψυχῆς ἡ ἀνάστασις, ἀνάστασις δὲ αὐτῆς νοεῖται ἤτοι σαρκὸς ἀπαλλαγὴ ἢ ἁμαρτιῶν, πῶς οἱ κοιμηθέντες ἐν Χριστῷ ἀπώλοντο, εἴ γε δίκαιοι ἦσαν; εἰ γὰρ ἐν Χριστῷ, οὐχ ἁμαρτωλοί· καὶ εἰ σαρκὸς ἀπαλλαγή, ἀθάνατος δέ ἐστιν, οὐκ ἀπώλετο. ὁρᾷς ὅτι περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς τῆς ἡμετέρας λέγει τῆς ἐν Χριστῷ κοιμωμένης ὅταν ἀποθάνωμεν· χρηστὸς ᾖ ὁ ἀπελθών. Προσθεὶς τὸ μόνον ἔδειξε καὶ παροῦσαν καλὴν ζωήν·
English
Let them say what death or what resurrection. Is death the taking on of flesh? Then the Lord had flesh; and if he had flesh, he also died. And if he died, he also rose, becoming Christ, the firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep; therefore our bodies also have been raised. But what death shall I reckon? Is it dying to sins? But he himself says: The ruler of this world comes, and he has nothing in me. And if he also died as one who sinned, even the death of sin, since he took away the sin of the world, by this account he has not risen to this day; for he is always a sinner by taking away the sin of the world. But what resurrection of the Lord does Paul mean? Is it the release from the flesh? Then he had flesh. But the release from sins? Then the same argument as before will be stated; and besides, if Christ is the firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep, there is every necessity that whatever resurrection we grant to ourselves, we grant the same to the Savior. What resurrection, then, do we receive? Is it the release from the flesh? Then the Lord also had flesh. But the release from sins? Then the Lord also had sins from which he was released. Thus from every side the apostolic sayings are [shown to be] of consequence and power. If the resurrection is of the soul, and its resurrection is understood as either release from the flesh or from sins, how did those who have fallen asleep in Christ perish, if indeed they were righteous? For if they are in Christ, they are not sinners; and if it is release from the flesh, but the soul is immortal, it did not perish. Do you see that he speaks concerning our flesh, which sleeps in Christ when we die—may the departed one be kindly received. Having added "only," he showed also the present good life.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:59 · narrative
Source
καὶ γὰρ ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ ζωῇ εὐσεβοῦμεν, ἐν ἐκείνῃ δὲ τοὺς μισθοὺς ἀπολαμβάνομεν. 274 1 Οἱ δεχόμενοι ταῦτα τὰ ῥήματα λεγέτωσαν διὰ ποίου ἀνθρώπου ὁ θάνατος ἢ ποῖος θάνατος. ἆρα διὰ τοῦ Ἀδάμ; ἀλλ' ἥμαρτεν μὲν ἡ ψυχή, κατεκρίθη δὲ τὸ σῶμα. εἶτα· ὥσπερ ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμ πάντες ἀποθνῄσκουσι καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς. κατὰ τὴν ἀπόφασιν λέγει ἐπὶ τῷ πράγματι· οὔτε πάντες ἀποτεθνηκέναι λέγονται, ζῆν δὲ τὸν Ἐνὼχ καὶ τὸν Ἡλίαν, καὶ εὑρίσκονταί τινες ζῶντες ἐπὶ τῇ παρουσίᾳ τοῦ σωτῆρος. Πάντες εἶπεν διὰ τὴν ἀπόφασιν καὶ τὸ ἐνδεχόμενον, ἐπεὶ οὐ πάντες ἀπέθανον οἷος Ἐνὼχ καὶ Ἡλίας· εὑρεθήσονται δέ τινες καὶ ἐν τῇ παρουσίᾳ ζῶντες. ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμ δὲ λέγει ἀντὶ τοῦ διὰ τὸν Ἀδάμ, ὥσπερ καὶ ἐν Χριστῷ διὰ τὸν Χριστόν. ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμ οὖν ἀποθνῄσκομεν, δηλονότι κατὰ τὸ σῶμα, καὶ ἐν τῷ Χριστῷ ζωοποιηθήσονται, δηλονότι κατὰ τὸ σῶμα· εἰ γὰρ πρὸ Χριστοῦ αἱ ψυχαὶ ζῶσιν, καὶ μετὰ Χριστὸν αὗται μόναι πάλιν ζῶσιν, τί τὸ περισσὸν τῆς οἰκονομίας; 1 25 Τάγμα λέγει δικαίων καὶ ἀδίκων, οὐκ ἰδικῶς δὲ τοὺς τοῦ Χριστοῦ ὧδε τοὺς
English
For in this life we are pious, but in that life we receive the rewards. 274 1 Let those who accept these words say through what man death came, or what death is. Is it through Adam? But the soul sinned, yet the body was condemned. Then: "Just as in Adam all die," and the rest. He speaks according to the verdict with respect to the matter: neither are all said to have died, but Enoch and Elijah live, and some are found living at the coming of the Savior. He said "all" because of the verdict and because of what is possible, since not all died as Enoch and Elijah did; but some will also be found living at his coming. "In Adam" he says instead of "because of Adam," just as also "in Christ" means "because of Christ." In Adam, then, we die, clearly as to the body, and in Christ they will be made alive, clearly as to the body; for if souls lived before Christ, and after Christ these alone live again, what is the excess of the dispensation? 1 25 He speaks of the rank of the righteous and the unrighteous, but not specifically of those of Christ here, those
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:60 · narrative
Source
πιστοὺς λέγει ἀλλὰ πάντας, ὅτι πάντες εἰσὶ Χριστοῦ. ἐν δὲ τῇ παρουσίᾳ αὐτοῦ ἔσται πάντων ἡ ἀνάστασις, ὅτε καὶ τὸ τέλος, τὸ καταβαπτισθῆναι καὶ τὸν θάνατον καὶ τὸν διάβολον· τοῦτο γὰρ τοῦ κόσμου τὸ τέλος. Τὴν βασιλείαν λέγει οὐ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ, ἀλλ' ἣν ἥρπασεν ὁ πονηρὸς καταβαλὼν τὸν Ἀδὰμ καὶ τοὺς ἀπ' αὐτοῦ. ταύτην δὲ παραδιδοὺς τῷ πατρὶ οὐκ ἀλλότριος αὐτῆς ἔσται· συμβασιλεύει γὰρ ὁ υἱὸς τῷ πατρί. οὐ προθεσμίας δέ ἐστι δηλωτικὸν τὸ ἄρχειν ἀλλ' ἐπιτάσεως, ὥσπερ εἴ τις λέγει· δεῖ με ἐναρετῶς ζῆν ἕως ἂν κατορθώσω δικαιοσύνην. οὐ γὰρ τοῦτο λέγει ὅτι κατορθώσας οὐκέτι ζήσομαι ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ, ἀλλ' ὅτι τὴν δικαιοσύνην δι' ἐναρέτου μοι σπουδῆς κατορθωτέον. καὶ ἐν προφήταις δὲ τὸ ἕως οὐ πάντως προθεσμίας ἐστὶν ἀλλ' ἐπιστάσεως, ὡς καὶ ἐν παλαιᾷ ἔνθα φησίν· ἐγώ εἰμι ἐγώ, εἰμὶ ἕως ἂν καταγηράσητε. οὐ γὰρ ὅρον τοῦ εἶναι αὐτὸν τὸ γῆρας τῶν γηρόντων λέγει, ἀλλ' ὅτι κἂν ὑμεῖς γηράσητε, ἐγὼ εἰμί, οὐ συγγήρων ὑμῖν ἀλλ' ἀεὶ ὤν. οὕτω καὶ νῦν τὸ ἄχρις οὗ πέρας σημαίνει. ὃ δὲ λέγει τοῦτό ἐστιν· οὐ διακοπήσεται αὐτοῦ μεταξὺ ἡ βασιλεία οὐδ' ἐπιλήψουσιν οἱ πιστεύοντες ἕως ἂν κατορθωθῇ ἃ προέθετο, καὶ κατορθώσας καὶ βασιλεύσει διηνεκῶς. 275 1 Εἰ τὰ σώματα, φησί, νεκρὰ μένει καὶ οὐκ ἀνίσταται, τί ὑπὲρ τούτων τῶν νεκρῶν ὡς ἀνισταμένων καὶ κριθησομένων βαπτιζόμεθα, ἄφεσιν λαμβάνοντες ἁμαρτημάτων ὑπὲρ τοῦ μὴ κριθῆναι; Ὅσον, φησίν, ἐπ' ἀνθρώπῳ ἐθηριομάχησα, ὁ δὲ θεὸς ἔσωσέν με. Οἱ Ἕλληνες ἀντιλέγουσιν ὅτι σπέρμα διχασθὲν οὐκέτι βλαστάνει.
English
He calls them faithful, but all, because all are Christ's. And at his coming there will be the resurrection of all, when also the end will be, namely the submerging of both death and the devil; for this is the end of the world. He says the kingdom, not his own, but the one which the evil one seized after casting down Adam and those from him. But in handing this over to the Father he will not be alien to it; for the Son reigns together with the Father. And "to reign" is indicative not of a fixed term but of intensification, just as if someone should say: I must live virtuously until I establish righteousness. For he does not say this, that once I have established it I will no longer live in righteousness, but that righteousness must be established by me through virtuous zeal. And in the prophets too the "until" is not altogether of a fixed term but of continuance, as also in the Old Testament where he says: I am I, I am until you grow old. For he does not say that the old age of the aged is a limit of his being, but that even if you grow old, I am, not growing old with you but always existing. So also now the "until" signifies a limit. And what he says is this: his kingdom will not be interrupted in between, nor will the faithful fail until what he purposed is established, and having established it he will also reign continually. If, he says, the bodies remain dead and do not rise, why are we baptized on behalf of these dead, as though they were rising and would be judged, receiving forgiveness of sins so as not to be judged? As far as it depends on man, he says, I fought with beasts, but God saved me. The Greeks object that a seed divided no longer sprouts.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:61 · narrative
Source
ἄρα οὖν καὶ ἄνθρωπος ἀποκοπεὶς τὸν πόδα ἢ ὄλως ἀκρωτηριασθεὶς τὸ σῶμα οὐκέτι ἐγείρεται. ἀγνοοῦντες ὅτι οὐ φύσις φύσει παρετέθη, ἀλλ' ἡ δύναμις τοῦ πεποιηκότος, τοῦτ' ἔστι τοῦ σπέρματος τὴν βλαστητικὴν φύσιν καὶ τὴν σπερματικὴν δύναμιν τίς ἔδωκεν; οὐχ ὁ θεός; τίς ὁ ποιῶν ἀποθανεῖν πρῶτον τὸν σπόρον, εἶτα ἀνίστασθαι; οὐχ ὁ θεός; ἄρα ὁ τῷ κόκκῳ δεδωκὼς τὴν σπερματικὴν δύναμιν, ἔδωκε καὶ τοῖς ἡμετέροις σώμασι τὴν τῆς ἀναστάσεως ἰσχύν. Οὐχ ὡς ὅμοιον τῷ τῶν καρπῶν καὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων παρέλαβον σῶμα, ἀλλ' ἵνα τὴν δημιουργικὴν δύναμιν παραστήσω. 1 15,40–42 Οὐχ ὡς ἀνισταμένων τῶν ἄλλων σαρκῶν· ὑποδείγματι γὰρ κέχρηται. καὶ σώματα ἐπουράνια τὸν ἥλιον λέγει καὶ τὴν σελήνην, καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς δείκνυσιν. οὕτως καὶ ἡ ἀνάστασις τῶν νεκρῶν. ὁρᾷς ὅτι ὑπόδειγμα ἦν τὰ πρῶτα· ἀποδέδοται δὲ νῦν οὗ ἐστι τὸ ὑπόδειγμα. Σώματα δὲ οὐράνια ἥλιος καὶ σελήνη. Σῶμα ψυχικὸν λέγει τὸ τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ τῆς ψυχῆς θανατωθέν, πνευματικὸν δὲ τὸ τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ πνεύματος ἐγειρόμενον, ὅπερ οὐκέτι κατὰ τὴν τῆς ψυχῆς ἀσθένειαν ζήσεται ἥτις οὐκ ἐξαρκεῖ φυλάττειν τὴν τοῦ σώματος σύστασιν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὴν τοῦ πνεύματος δύναμιν ἥτις εἰς ἀθανασίαν αὐτὸ μεθίστησιν. 276 1 Τοῦτο Μωϋσῆς φησι τὸ καὶ ἐγένετο ὁ ἄνθρωπος εἰς ψυχὴν ζῶσαν. Ὁ δεύτερος ἄνθρωπος εἰς πνεῦμα ζωοποιοῦν. τοῦτο τὸ Εὐαγγέλιον λέγει· τὸ γὰρ ἐν αὐτῇ γεννηθὲν ἐκ πνεύματός ἐστιν ἁγίου. Ἐκ γῆς ὁ ἄνθρωπος κατὰ φύσιν, χοϊκὸς δὲ κατὰ τὴν προαίρεσιν. ἐξ οὐρανοῦ δὲ τὸν Χριστὸν λέγει· οὐ καθ' ὁμοιότητα ἢ ἐξ ἀναστάσεως ἀϊδιότης γίνεται.
English
Therefore also a man who has had his foot cut off or has been wholly mutilated in body no longer rises. They are ignorant that it is not nature that was set beside nature, but the power of the one who made it—that is, who gave the seed its sprouting nature and its seminal power? Was it not God? Who is it that makes the seed die first and then rise? Is it not God? Therefore the one who gave the grain of seed its seminal power has also given to our bodies the strength of the resurrection. Not as though I received a body like that of fruits and of men, but that I might set forth the creative power. Not as though the other fleshes rise; for he has used an example. And he calls the sun and the moon heavenly bodies, and shows the rest. So also is the resurrection of the dead. You see that the former things were an example; but now that of which it is the example has been given. And heavenly bodies are the sun and the moon. He calls the natural body that which has been put to death by the sin of the soul, and the spiritual body that which is raised by the power of the spirit, which will no longer live according to the weakness of the soul—which is not sufficient to preserve the constitution of the body—but according to the power of the spirit, which transfers it to immortality. This is what Moses says, that the man also became a living soul. The second man into a life-giving spirit. This is what the Gospel says: for that which is born in her is of the Holy Spirit. The man is from the earth by nature, but earthly by choice. But he says that Christ is from heaven; not by likeness, nor does eternity come from resurrection.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:62 · narrative
Source
Ἐπιτρέχουσι τούτῳ καὶ οἱ περὶ Οὐαλεντῖνον καὶ Μαρκίωνα καὶ οἱ ἀπὸ Φωτεινοῦ καὶ οἱ Ἀπολιναρίου, πάντας δὲ ἐλέγχει τὸ ῥητόν. ἐρωτῶ γάρ· ὁ ἐκ γῆς χοϊκὸς εἶχεν ψυχὴν ἢ οὔ; οὐκ ἀρνήσονται. καὶ ὁ ἐξ οὐρανοῦ κύριος εἶχεν σῶμα ἀπὸ γῆς. πάλιν ἐρωτῶ· διὰ τί τὸν μὲν πρῶτον ἄνθρωπον ἐκ γῆς χοϊκὸν λέγει, τὸν δὲ κύριον ἐξ οὐρανοῦ; μετὰ ταῦτα· οἷος ὁ χοϊκός–καὶ οὐκέτι γῆς μέμνηται ἀλλ' ὅτι– τοιοῦτοι καὶ οἱ χοϊκοί; ἢ δηλονότι ἐπειδὴ τὸ μὲν ἐκ γῆς τῆς φύσεως, τὸ δὲ χοϊκὸς τῆς προαιρέσεως. ἐλθὼν εἰς τὸ οἷος ὁ χοϊκός, καὶ κατηγορῶν τῶν οὐ καλῶς βιωσάντων, οὐκέτι τῆς φύσεως μνημονεύει οὐδὲ τοῦ ἐκ γῆς, καὶ τὸν κύριον οὐκέτι ἐξ οὐρανοῦ λέγει ἀλλ' ἐπουράνιον· πάλιν ἦσαν ἐκ γῆς καὶ οἱ πνευματικοί. οἷος δὲ ὁ χοϊκός, τοιοῦτοι καὶ οἱ χοϊκοί, καὶ οἷος ὁ ἐπουράνιος τοιοῦτοι καὶ οἱ ἐπουράνιοι. καὶ πᾶσα ἀνάγκη, εἰ ἀρνοῖντό τινες τὸ σάρκα ἀνειληφέναι τὸν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ κύριον, ἐπειδὴ ἐξ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τοὺς ἐπουρανίους, μὴ συγχωρεῖν ἀνειληφέναι σῶμα, ἐπειδὴ οἷος ὁ χοϊκός, τοιοῦτοι καὶ οἱ χοϊκοί, καὶ οὕτως οὐδαμόθεν ἵσταται τοῦτο νοούμενον ἑτέρως ἢ οὕτως· εἶπε τὴν φύσιν, ὅθεν ἐκ γῆς ἐκ ταύτης καὶ οἱ ἐπουράνιοι καὶ οἱ λεγόμενοι χοϊκοί· ἀλλ' οὐκέτι χοϊκοὶ ἑκάτεροι. δεῖ τοίνυν προσέχειν ὅτι ὁ μὲν κύριος ἐξ οὐρανοῦ λέγεται οὐχ οἱ ἐπουράνιοι, οἱ δὲ οὐράνιοι ἀπὸ γῆς οὐχ ὁ ἐξ οὐρανοῦ κύριος. εἰκόνα χοϊκοῦ λέγει τὴν ἀναστροφὴν τὴν χοϊκήν, εἰκόνα ἐπουρανίου τὴν ἐπουράνιον πολιτείαν, ἀντὶ τοῦ ἐμιμησάμεθα τὴν παρακοὴν τοῦ Ἀδάμ, μιμησώμεθα καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ τὴν ὑπακοὴν ὑπακούσαντες.
English
Those around Valentinus and Marcion, and those from Photinus and those of Apollinaris, rush upon this point, but the saying refutes them all. For I ask: did the earthly man from the earth have a soul, or not? They will not deny it. And the Lord from heaven had a body from the earth. Again I ask: why does he call the first man earthly from the earth, but the Lord from heaven? After this: "As is the earthly man"—and he no longer mentions earth, but that—"such are the earthly"? Or is it clearly because "from the earth" refers to nature, but "earthly" to disposition? Having come to "as is the earthly man," and accusing those who did not live rightly, he no longer mentions nature nor "from the earth," and he no longer calls the Lord "from heaven" but "heavenly." Again, the spiritual were also from the earth. "As is the earthly man, such are the earthly; and as is the heavenly man, such are the heavenly." And there is every necessity, if some deny that the Lord from heaven took on flesh, since he is from heaven and the heavenly ones, not to allow that he took on a body, since "as is the earthly man, such are the earthly," and thus this is nowhere understood otherwise than in this way: he spoke of nature, whence from the earth—from this are both the heavenly and those called earthly; but both are no longer earthly. One must therefore attend to this: that the Lord is said to be from heaven, but not the heavenly ones; and the heavenly ones are from the earth, but not the Lord from heaven. He calls the earthly conduct the image of the earthly man, and the heavenly citizenship the image of the heavenly man, meaning: we imitated the disobedience of Adam; let us also imitate the obedience of the Son of God by obeying.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:63 · narrative
Source
277 1 Κατὰ τῆς ἀναστάσεως τοῦτο ἕλκουσι πολλοὶ τῶν αἱρετικῶν ὑπὸ πολλῆς ἀνοίας· οὐ γὰρ εἶπεν ὅτι σὰρξ καὶ αἷμα οὐκ ἀνίσταται, ἀλλὰ βασιλείαν θεοῦ οὐ κληρονομήσει. τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ ἀπέκλεισεν, οὐ τῆς ἀναστάσεως τὴν χάριν. ὃ οὖν λέγει τοιοῦτόν ἐστιν, ὅτι σὰρξ σὰρξ οὖσα οὐ κληρονομεῖ, καὶ αἷμα αἷμα ὂν οὐ κληρονομεῖ· ἕως γὰρ ἡ σὰρξ σάρξ ἐστι, φθαρτή ἐστιν· λοιπὸν δὲ ἐνδυσαμένη ἀφθαρσίαν τῆς σαρκὸς ἀποθεμένη τὴν ἀσθένειαν ἕτερόν τι γίνεται, τοῦτ' ἔστιν ἄφθαρτον. Ἀπέδειξεν ὃ ἔλεγεν πρὸ τούτου· ἀφθαρσίαν γὰρ καλεῖ τὴν βασιλείαν, φθορὰν δὲ τὴν ἐν τῷ αἰῶνι τούτῳ θνητότητα. τὰ οὖν ἐναντία τῶν ἐναντίων οὐ γίνεται κληρονόμα. Ἐδήλωσεν ὅτι πολλαί εἰσι σάλπιγγες· ἐσχάτης γὰρ μνημονεύσας καὶ τὰς πρώτας συνέθηκεν. Καὶ οἱ νεκροὶ ἐγερθήσονται ἄφθαρτοι, καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀλλαγησόμεθα. εἰ ἄφθαρτοι οἱ νεκροί, καὶ αὐτοὶ ἀλλαγήσονται δηλονότι. τίς χρεία καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀλλαγησόμεθα; ἢ πάντως που τὸ μὲν ἄφθαρτον κοινὸν εἶπεν πάντων, τὸ δὲ ἀλλαγησόμεθα τὴν ἐπὶ τὸ κρεῖττον μεταβολὴν αἰνίττεται νῦν· διὸ καὶ ἡμεῖς εἶπε περὶ τῶν δικαίων. Εἰπὼν τοῦτο καὶ δείξας τὸ σῶμα περιέκλεισε τοὺς αἱρετικοὺς τοὺς λέγοντας μὴ εἶναι ἀνάστασιν σαρκὸς ἀλλὰ ψυχῆς· οὗτοι γὰρ καὶ περὶ αὐτὴν τὴν θείαν οἰκονομίαν ἀσεβοῦσιν οἰόμενοι μὴ ἀληθείᾳ ἀλλὰ φαντασίᾳ ἀνειληφέναι τὸν Χριστὸν τὴν σάρκα, ὅπερ ἀνόητον. εἰ γὰρ σάρκα οὐκ εἶχεν, τί τὸ ἀποθανὸν καὶ ταφὲν καὶ ἀναστάν; εἰ δὲ φαντασίᾳ ταῦτα, οὐκοῦν καὶ ἡμεῖς φαντασίᾳ ἀποθνῄσκομεν.
English
Many of the heretics, in their great folly, draw this against the resurrection. For he did not say that flesh and blood does not rise, but that it will not inherit the kingdom of God. He excluded them from the kingdom of the Son of God, not the grace of the resurrection. What he says, then, is of this sort: that flesh, being flesh, does not inherit, and blood, being blood, does not inherit. For as long as the flesh is flesh, it is corruptible; but thereafter, having put on incorruption and laid aside the weakness of the flesh, it becomes something else, that is, incorruptible. He demonstrated what he said before this; for he calls the kingdom incorruption, and corruption the mortality in this age. Therefore the opposites do not become heirs of the opposites. He made clear that there are many trumpets; for having mentioned the last, he also included the first. And the dead will be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. If the dead are incorruptible, they themselves will also be changed, clearly. What need is there that we too shall be changed? Or certainly he said the incorruptible is common to all, but "we shall be changed" hints at the change to the better now; therefore he also said "we" concerning the righteous. Having said this and shown the body, he enclosed the heretics who say that there is no resurrection of the flesh but of the soul. For these also act impiously concerning the divine economy itself, thinking that Christ took flesh not in truth but in appearance, which is senseless. For if he did not have flesh, what was it that died and was buried and rose? But if these things were by appearance, then we too die by appearance.
khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:64 · narrative
Source
τὸ μὲν οὖν ἄφθαρτον κοινὸν τῶν ἐγερθησομένων, τὸ δὲ ἀλλαγῆναι μόνον ἴδιον τῶν ἁγίων, ὅπερ τὴν ἐπὶ τὸ κρεῖττον μεταβολὴν ἐμφαίνει. τὸ δὲ ἡμεῖς περιττόν, εἰ μή που βούλεται σημᾶναι περὶ τῶν ἁγίων, ἀντὶ τοῦ οἱ περὶ ἡμᾶς δίκαιοι, ὡς καὶ ἀλλαχοῦ εἰπὼν ὅτι ἡμεῖς οἱ ζῶντες, τοὺς περὶ αὐτὸν ἁγίους ἐσήμανεν. Λογία λέγεται ἡ κατὰ συλλογὴν γενομένη συνεισφορὰ εἰς παραμυθίαν πενήτων.
English
The incorruptible, then, is common to those who will be raised, but being changed is proper to the saints alone, which indicates the change for the better. And "we" is superfluous, unless perhaps he wishes to signify concerning the saints, in place of "the righteous who are around us," as also elsewhere, when he said "we who are alive," he signified the saints who are around him. A "logia" is the contribution made by collection for the consolation of the poor.
Citation. Tergwame, “in epistulam i ad Corinthios”, khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios:1, machine-draft, 2026. https://naxiai.com/christian/works/khazarzar-severianus-in-epistulam-i-ad-corinthios#s1
Colophon. Source: khazarzar · licence: see record · model: deepseek/deepseek-v4.1-flash:floor · provider: Baidu · cost: $0.0077 · generated 2026-11-15.